This is dedicated with all my love to my mother

My First and Greatest Fan

Chapter I

I’ve worked since the month after I turned sixteen.  I’ve been working my way through college, and I graduate next month.  My only regret is that Mom won’t be there to see it.

She died last spring.  Mom was all the family I had.  Her parents disowned her when she came back from her study abroad program and realized she was pregnant.  I’ve never met my father.  Hell, I don’t even know his name.  Thanks to Mom’s life insurance policy I now own the home I grew up in.  I also work.  I’m a manager in a fast food chain.  It’s not a great job, the customers usually suck, but most of my crew are pretty decent.  Some of them are pretty awesome.  Don’t get me wrong, I work with idiots, but they’re fun idiots.

Technically, I should have graduated in the spring, but after Mom died, I asked for if I could take an incomplete.  Given the circumstances, I was allowed to take the rest of the semester off to handle my mother’s final expenses and final needs.  I finished my exams over the Summer Term.  Luckily for me, all of my professors were really understanding.  Now that I’ve finished my exams and officially passed my last college classes, I’ve signed up for graduation, but I don’t know if I want to walk.

I don’t really know what I want to do anymore.  I’ve debated getting my MFA, a masters degree in fine arts.  I double majored in music performance and literature, so maybe continuing in literature.  I really was lacking in motivation.

I’d finally met my grandparents.  They came to Mom’s funeral.  They tried to all of a sudden be there for me.  You spend over twenty years ignoring me and your daughter because she had the nerve to fall in love and make a baby.  Seriously?

You come home and your parents tell you to get the hell out and not come back.  Yeah, because I need people like that in my life.  Then something incredible happened.  Something I never would have expected in a million years.  A letter was hand delivered to my door, I had to sign for it and anything.  To my surprise it was addressed as so:

Miss Juliet Anastasia Victoria Benn

I never used my full name.  I didn’t recognize the ornate scrawl.  It was sealed with a wax seal.  Seriously, who does that?  I mean it’s not 1860.  I opened it and in the same scrawl that had written my name was this letter.

Dearest Juliet,

My deepest sympathies to hear of the loss of Rose.  She was a treasure, and the world is truly a darker place without her.  I wish I had known she was ill, I would have sent word sooner.  It is my greatest wish that we should meet.  I offer you my personal hospitality at your earliest convenience.  Send word care of return post when you wish to come to my humble home and I will send transportation for you.

Sincerely Yours,

Duke of Eastwick

James Eastgate

I stared at the letter for days.  At first I was laughing, thinking it was all a joke.  Then I began to wonder if it really was.  I didn’t know what to make of it until another letter came for me, one with the same seal as the other letter.

Juliet,

I am wondering if you doubt my intentions.  I need to speak with you.  Please allow me a chance to explain.  There is so much I want to talk to you about, so much I cannot explain with a letter.  We need to speak, face to face if possible.

Sincerely Yours,

James Eastgate

I decided to take a chance and I sent a letter back.

Dear Duke of Eastwick,

Is that what I should call you?  I have no idea who you are or why you would want to talk to me, but okay.  You knew my mother?  How?  I really have no idea what to say, or write, or whatever.  I guess I could come see you, but where?  And more importantly why?

Juliet Benn

Two weeks later another letter came in the mail.

Juliet,

I am thrilled to hear from you!  I knew your mother many years ago, she was truly a radiant woman.  I am reluctant to say why I wish to see you, as it has yet to be proven.  From what I have found out you are truly like her.  Whenever you are ready I will send a private jet to you.

Sincerely Yours,

James Eastgate

I wrote him a letter saying I had graduation to go to, but I would be willing to come after that.  It gave me a month to get everything prepared.  I took a leave of absence from work. A friend of mine had moved in with her son not too long ago, so I trusted her with my home and my beloved puppy.  Well, he had been a puppy, now he was about 95 pounds of adorable.  My German shepherd, Loki.  I warned her that if anything happened to Loki, even if it wasn’t her fault, that I would kill her.  Then I packed my bags and boarded a plane to England.

I grew up in sunny Florida.  I’ve never lived more than thirty minutes of the beach, and I had never been out of the country short of my spring break cruise to Mexico my junior year of college.  This was a whole new kind adventure.  I just hoped I was ready for it.

Chapter II

I stumbled off the plane feeling shaky.  I hadn’t ever been on a plane before, and apparently I had been through really bad turbulence, though I had nothing to compare it to.  There was a black car waiting for me, I went to grab my bags and saw someone carrying them.

“Let me get that,”

“No, no, really it’s my pleasure.” He offered.  I had to admit I liked his accent.

“But I feel bad,”

“Why, miss?  It’s my job.”

I cocked my head to the side.  “Your job?”

“I’m one of Mr. Eastgate’s servants.”

“He has servants?”

He looked at me like he was wondering if I was joking or not.  I wasn’t.

“So, you’re like his slave?”

“Servants and slaves are very different miss!  Servants have been a vital part of British society for hundreds of years.  It’s a noble profession.”

“So, you like serving?”

“Yes,”

I shrugged.  “Whatever floats your boat.”

He looked at me like I was an idiot.  I figured I should probably keep my mouth shut.  I let them lead me to the car and usher me inside.  I watched in silence as the countryside whizzed by.  We were taken to a huge house.

“Welcome, to Eastgate Manor.”

“By the way, what is your name?”

“Oh, I am Thomas.”  He smiled.

“I didn’t say it before, but it’s a pleasure to meet you.” I offered my hand.  Thomas smiled and shook it.

“The pleasure is all mine.” He assured me, bowing to me.  “Allow me to escort you inside.”  I was led through the ornate marble fixtures and archways to what I guessed was the main house.

“Thomas, who is this?” came a high pitched whine.

I looked behind me to see a beautiful girl.  She had full curves, was tall with impossibly long legs.  Her hair was a pale blonde, I couldn’t tell if it was natural or out of a bottle.  Her eyes were a pretty shade of blue, but they were narrowed into slits.  I had this funny feeling she didn’t like me.

“A guest of your father.”

“You didn’t answer my question.” She snapped.  I felt underdressed in my jeans and an Avenged Sevenfold t-shirt.  I fidgeted with my fedora.  She was wearing a pale blue sundress with a large brimmed white hate and strappy white sandal heels.  Somehow, I had this feeling my dirty converse wouldn’t be accepted here.

“I’m Juliet,” I interrupted, offering my hand.

“Juliet?  I’ve never heard of you.  And why are you dressed like that?”

“Um, because this is how I dress?”

“What kind of person dresses like that to meet someone like my father?  Have you no respect?” she sneered at me, her voice shrill.

“Angelica,” came a stern voice behind me.

“Daddy!” she cooed.  Her entire demeanor changed.  Her scowl became a cheerful smile and her eyes brightened.  “I think this girl is lost.”

The man turned to me and I was taken aback.  It was too weird, he looked like . . . me almost.  The main difference was the eyes.  I had my mother’s eyes.  It was the only feature of hers that I had inherited.  We both had the same almond shaped, storm grey eyes.  This man had the same black hair as me, only his was peppered with grey.  He looked at least twenty years older than me.

“You must be Juliet,” he smiled.

I nodded.  “Yes, and you are?”

“My name is James, but we may be closer than you realize.  I have a favor to ask of you.”

“You want a favor?”

“Would you be willing to do a simple test?”

“What kind of test?”

“A DNA test,”

“What the fuck?”

“You do not talk that way to Daddy!” Angelica hissed.  “You will respect him!”

“That’s quite enough Angelica.”  James scolded.  She gaped at him and then glared at me.  She crossed her arms and stomped her foot as she turned away from me.

“Perhaps a private word?  Come, let me escort you to my study.”

“Whoa there hoss, I don’t know about all that.”

“I wish to ask about your mother.” A strange look crossed his face.  I didn’t know what to say, so I didn’t say anything.  “Give me the chance to explain these circumstances.  I know it’s strange.  It’s strange for me too.  Let’s explain everything and if you do not like it, you are welcome to leave at any time, but please accept my hospitality for at least one night.  You just flew for nine hours.  I’m sure you’re tired.”

“Actually, I slept on the plane.”

He sighed.  “I know this seems strange, but this is not something I can discuss in public.”

I sighed.  “Okay, but I’m warning you, if things get weird I’m getting back on that plane and getting the hell out of here.”

He smiled.  “Fair enough.”  He led me through a maze of hallways and rooms and it didn’t take me long to be completely disoriented and lost.  He led me into a room lined with books.  I marveled at it.  “Please, take a seat.” He offered indicating a few leather seats as he took the chair behind a large mahogany desk that looked at least two hundred years old.

I sat stiffly in the chair, it was more comfortable that it looked and I tried settling in.

“How old are you?”

“Twenty-one.”

He smiled at me.  “I had a feeling.  I knew your mother many years ago.”  He was staring in my direction but not looking at me.  He was somewhere else entirely.  “I loved her.  Never question that.”  I had a feeling I knew where this story was going.  “She was studying at Cambridge for a term, and she was visiting the Louvre on the same day I was.  It didn’t take me ten minutes to realize the kind of woman she was.  She didn’t realize who I was, and when she did, it didn’t matter.  She was unlike any woman I had ever met.  Life was simpler back then.  I didn’t have responsibilities, or cares, or any idea what the real world was like.  I can safely say the time I spent with your mother was the happiest of my life.  Don’t get me wrong, I love my wife, Millie, but things were different with us.  We were betrothed.  I had no idea your mother was pregnant when she left.”

I felt the color drain from my face.  The blood in my veins felt like ice.  “Are you saying?”

“Yes, I believe I am.”

“Who are you to me?”

“I believe you may be my daughter.”  I felt the room start spinning and my breathing was faster than it should have been.  I felt the sides of my vision start to fade to blackness.

Chapter III

I woke up staring at a strange ceiling. I had to think hard.  I looked around the room I was in.  Well Toto, I definitely wasn’t in Kansas anymore.  I woke up alone in a strange bed.  Alone, alone is good.  I sat up and started taking everything in.  Was I in a ritzy hotel?  Think Jules, how did I get here.  Then it started coming back.

A Duke of something . . . . England . . . . oh my god.  Twenty-one years of accepting that my father was some sort of abstract idea, and I might have found him.  What the fuck?  I realized my luggage was in the room with me.

My phone was on the bedside table.  I looked at it, and in Florida it would be nine o’clock at night which made it about one am here.  I was a night owl and nine o’clock at night I would still be at work.

I threw the covers off tried to orient myself.  How did I get into this?  I looked around the darkened room again.  It was mostly done in golds and reds.  It screamed Gryffindor tower to me.  I found a lamp and turned it on.  The room was positively gorgeous.  The bed I was in was a canopy four poster that had to be at least king sized.  It was huge.  I had to admit the burgundy bedspread was pretty.  I was more of a purple kind of girl, but I could appreciate a nice thing when I saw it.  The walls were painted gold with an oriental border.  The carpet was a deep red and plush and I scrunched my toes in it.  I smiled.  I loved the way it felt under my feet.

I took a deep breath and the room smelled almost stale, like it wasn’t lived in.  There was no doubt of that.  There was a fragrance to the room like someone tried to cover up the staleness.  For some reason I felt suddenly lonely.  I opened up my suitcase and pulled out a pair of my pajamas and changed quickly.  I was wide awake in a foreign house in a foreign country.

Now, I wouldn’t exactly call myself stupid, but I’m not exactly known for making the best decisions when I’m bored.  Actually, that’s what led to two of my tattoos.  So, being the bright person I am, I decide it’s a good idea to go exploring.  Don’t ask me why, even I don’t know.

I found my black converse and put them on.  I opened the door and it was pitch black outside.  I grabbed my phone and put on the flashlight app and started off down a hallway.  The place was huge.  I started wondering in whichever direction seemed a good idea.  I didn’t bother remembering, I doubted I’d ever find my way back anyway.  Somehow, that just didn’t seem important.

I found three secret passageways and it wasn’t long until I ran into someone.

“Hi,” I smiled.

“Hello there.  Who, may I ask, are you?”  asked a girl with blonde hair pulled up in a loose bun.  She was wearing a black skirt that fell just below her knees over black stockings and a long sleeved black tunic shirt.

“I’m Juliet.”

“Oh, so you’re the one everyone is talking about.”  She had a coy smile playing across her lips, her brown eyes glinting.

“Me?”

“Yes,”

I pondered this.  “Why?”

“Well, it’s not my place to say, but what are you doing up at this hour?”  she asked as she glanced at her watch.

“I’m not used to this time zone.  I’m wide awake.”

“That would explain it.”

“What’s your name?”

“I’m Gwen.”

“What are you doing up at this hour?”

“I’m preparing the bedding for the morning.  Why are you in the servant’s corridors?”

“Is that where I am?”

“Are you lost?”

“Yes,”

Gwen burst out laughing.  “Would you like help getting back?”

“Actually, could you just show me around?”

“I can’t right now, but I can later.”

“Why not right now?”

“Because I’m working.” Gwen laughed.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I’m holding you up.”  I felt bad.  I knew what it was like to be behind at work.  “Nevermind, sorry.”

“It’s alright.  How about I show you to your room?”

“That would be cool.”

Gwen laughed as she led me through the servants’ quarters to the hallway my room was on.  “I tell you what, I’ll be finished with the laundry at ten, I’ll come back and show you around if you want.  I’ll come and do your bedding last.”

“That would be amazing.”

Gwen laughed.  “Alright, well I have to get back to work.  You should try to get some sleep.  I’ll see you around.”

I went back in my room and pulled myself into bed.  I checked my phone again and it was now almost four am here in England.  I cuddled into the sheets and felt sleep pull me under.

I awoke to a soft rapping on the door.  “Miss Benn?  Are you awake?  It’s time to wake up.  Breakfast is served at seven o’clock sharp.”

“Are you serious?” I groaned.  I did not do well on three hours of sleep.  The last thing I wanted was to get out of my nice warm nest of blankets.

“I’m afraid so, Miss Benn.”

“What time is it?”

“Six thirty.”

Scratch that, two and a half hours.  “Can you come in here?”

The door cracked open and a small, fragile looking woman entered.  She was pretty in an understated kind of way.  She didn't look much older than me.  She had her ginger hair tied back in a braid and was wearing a uniform almost identical to Gwen’s except hers came with an apron.  “Yes, Miss Benn?”

“Is there somewhere I can take a shower?”

“Of course, the door to your right is your washroom.”

I hadn’t even realized there was a door there.  “Oh, thanks.”

“Is there anything else?”

“Not really.  Oh, what was your name?”

“Me?”

“Yeah,”

“I am Laurel.” She replied blinking her brilliant green eyes at me from behind her black, wire rimmed glasses.

“It’s a pleasure.” I dragged my butt out of bed and offered her my hand.

She shook it looking at me like I’d sprouted an extra head.  “The pleasure is all mine.”  I wasn’t sure why she looked so bewildered.

“Thanks, I’m going to get a shower, but I have a small request.”

“Yes, my lady?”

“When I’m finished can someone show me where the dining room is?” I asked hopeful.  The last thing I wanted was to miss food.

Laurel smiled.  “Of course.  I can wait for you if you like.”

“That would be amazing!” I hugged her and she stiffened up.  “Thanks, it’ll only take me ten minutes!”

I ran to my luggage and pulled out my bag of toiletries and ran into the bathroom.  I looked around.  It was huge!  You could fit at least seven people in the black marble tub and a gold stand alone shower was tucked in the corner behind it.  The floors were the same carved black marble with little veins of gold running through it as the tub.  The walls were a cream color with hints of gold in it.  I was in heaven.  I brushed my teeth as I turned the water on.  Next to

I giggled to myself as I let myself fall into the warmth of the water.  It was positively delightful.    I washed quickly and grabbed one of the huge fluffy red towels monogrammed with an E.  I dried and realized I’d left my clothes in the room.  I wrapped my hair in a towel and wrapped one around my body, I didn’t want to drip water all over the plush carpet.  I snuck back into my room and found it surprisingly empty.  I wondered where Laurel had gone as I went to my suit case and pulled out a pair of jeans, one of the few without any tears or rips in them, and a plain black t-shirt.  I had a funny feeling that what I’d packed wasn’t what this family was used to seeing.

I shrugged and decided that it didn’t matter.  I ran a brush through my still drying hair.  If I left it to its own freewill, it would usually make pretty waves and I was feeling especially lazy today.  I didn’t usually wear make-up, but I decided to wear some eye liner and shadow, just a little.  I didn’t like it when it looked like I was wearing make-up, just enough to hint.  One of the things my mom used to tell me was when you have to wear make-up to be pretty, you aren’t.

I sighed and looked at myself in the mirror.  The eye liner always made my grey eyes pop and with a hint of silver on my eyelids I knew how I looked.  My black hair was drying into nice waves.  I smiled as it decided to cooperate with me today.  It was the closest I came to lying low.

I didn’t know why I felt like I did today.  It wasn’t like me.  I usually didn’t give a damn about what people thought of me, but somehow I was feeling the slightest bit insecure.  This whole situation had thrown me for a loop.  After twenty-one years of accepting that my father was not more than an abstract thought, I may have found him, or rather he may have found me.

I opened the door to see Laurel waiting for me.

“Are you ready, my lady?”

“Yeah, were you waiting out here the whole time?”

“Yes, you asked me to wait.”

“Oh, you could have waited in there with me, I would have hurried more.  I’m sorry.”

Laurel looked at me with the same bewildered look.  “There’s nothing to be sorry for.”

“Um, okay then.” I shrugged.  “What time is it?”

“It is almost seven.”

“That’s not bad, even for me.” I smiled.  Getting ready was something I could do in a jiffy if I had to.

Laurel fought back a smile.

“Why fight a smile?”

Laurel looked taken aback.  “Pardon?”

“If you want to smile, smile.  Don’t fight it.  Smiles are precious.  Enjoy every one of them.”

This earned me a small smile.  “The dining room is this way.”

She led me through a maze of corridors and hallways twisting this way and that.  Yeah I was definitely lost.  She presented me to an archway and at the table James was sitting so was Angelica and another woman who I could only guess was Millie, his wife.  She looked like she was in her early thirties, but she had to be older, Angelica was at least sixteen.  Probably older, but not based upon the way she acted.

“Good morning,” I offered, waving to everyone.  They all looked up.  James smiled, but Angelica and Millie didn’t.  Millie looked much older when she scowled, I immediately added at least ten years to her.

“Breakfast is served at seven o’clock sharp,” Millie scolded.

I pulled my phone out.  “Sorry I’m five minutes late.  I kind of got lost.  This house is a maze.”  Millie had honey brown eyes, I’d never seen such a warm color look so cold.  “I’m sorry if I offended you.”

“Don’t be silly,” James smiled.  He shot his wife a warning look.  “Come, sit, join us.”

“What are you wearing?” Angelica sneered.  I looked down.

“Clothes last time I checked.”

“You’d actually go out in public dressed like that?”

“Yeah,”

Angelica shook her head and looked at me like I was insane.

“Anyway,” I looked around the table, only James was paying attention to me.  Millie’s shoulders, which had been a graceful arch before she saw me, now held tension in them.  I also noticed her jaw was clenched and she seemed downright angry with me.  “So, what’s for breakfast?”

“Whatever you like,” James smiled.  “The cooks here are really phenomenal.  Eleanor,”  he called and a plump woman looking to be in her early thirties came in, a warm smile on her face.  There was something about her that just screamed ‘Mom’ at you.  She just had this maternal heir about her.

“Yes, Master James?” she asked. “What can I get for you?”

“When will my eggs be ready?” Angelica growled.

“They’re coming, miss.” Eleanor smiled.  I cocked an eyebrow.  If some brat talked to me that way I wouldn’t be smiling.  Then again, I just met her, maybe she wasn’t always this bad.

Somehow I doubted that.

“Juliet, what would you like for breakfast?” James asked.

“Um, I’m good with whatever.” I shrugged.  “Maybe some French toast?” I asked.

Eleanor smiled at me, it was a different smile than she used for Angelica.  This one seemed genuine.  Interesting.  “Most certainly, my dear.  Would you like some tea?”

“That’d be nice.” I replied.  “Anything with caffeine would be greatly appreciated.”

“Anything else?”

“I’m good with that.”

“Master James?”

“No, that’s all.  Thank you Eleanor.”

Eleanor disappeared again and I was left sitting at the table feeling awkward.  This was a new feeling for me.   Another servant came in and whispered something into James’s ear.

“Ah, I have an important phone call, I’ll be right back.  Everyone play nice.”

I watched James leave the room.

“I’m Juliet, it’s nice to meet you,” I offered my hand to Millie.

“I am the Duchess Mildred Agatha Harrison Eastgate.” She responded coldly.

“Well, it’s a pleasure.” I replied, my tone flat as I dropped my ignored hand.  The silence was thick.  I started taking in the dining room, it was done in yellow and green tones, and it was overall a comfortable room.  The table was a ten seater and looked almost forlorn with only the three of us.

Millie and Angelica were having a silent conversation with their eyes.  Honestly, I was surprised they weren’t talking about me right now in front of me.  I couldn’t wait to hear what they’d say behind my back.  “Well, it’s delightful chatting with you.  By the way, what would you like me to call you?” I asked to Millie.  “I know James calls you Millie,” I saw her visibly flinch when I called her that.  “and I’d imagine Angelica calls you Mom.  So, what would you like me to call you?”

“Your Grace, is fine.”

I cocked an eyebrow.  “Your Grace?”

“Yes,”

I tried to fight back a laugh, but sniggered anyway.

“What is so humorous?”

“That just makes me think of calling a dog.”  The look on her face was priceless, I saw her shoulders hunch and the look of raw indignation on her face.  I’d seriously just insulted her. I forced myself to stop laughing and regained control over myself.  “I’m sorry, it’s just what it makes me think of.”

“Why are you even here?” Angelica sneered.

I shrugged.

“We aren’t stupid.” Angelica continued.

Eleanor picked that moment to bring in everyone’s breakfast.  Angelica had ordered fried eggs, Millie some rye toast and my French toast with powdered sugar.  My mouth started watering.

“Thank you Eleanor,” I beamed.

“Would you like syrup?”

“Yes, please!”

“Maple or blueberry?”

“Maple please.”

“I’ll be right back with that,”

Eleanor was almost out of the room when Angelica made a noise of disgust.

“Excuse me!” Angelica hissed.  “Didn’t I tell you I wanted my yolk not runny?”

“I’m sorry, my lady,”

“Sorry isn’t good enough!  How hard is your job?  Or Ferdinand’s for that matter?  I give one simple order and you can’t even do that right!”

“Will you chill out?” I snapped.

“What did you say to me?”

“Don’t talk to her that way.  I’d say her job is pretty difficult if she has to put up with you every day.  And if it’s so easy, as you claim, let’s see you fry an egg.”

“Who do you think you are?  You can’t tell me what to do!”

“I’m not going to just sit here and watch you scream at her when first off, it’s not her fault, secondly, it’s not that big of a deal, and thirdly, no one else is going to stand up for her.”

James chose this moment to walk back in.  He saw me glaring at Angelica, who had quickly put an innocent look upon her face.  Millie was giving me a scathing look.

“Ladies, what did I miss?”

“James, darling, this girl just started screaming at Angelica.  I wonder if it was wise to invite her here.”

“Juliet?” James asked, eyeing me closely.

“Mr. Eastgate, I’m sorry but your daughter is a brat.  Yes, I yelled at her.  I yelled at her because she was yelling at Eleanor about a little bit of her egg yolk being runny.  It’s a simple fix, and where I come from, civilized people don’t talk to one another like that.  Perhaps things are different here.  Or maybe you guys have a different opinion than us Americans of civilized.  Either way, I don’t like watching others being publicly berated, especially when it isn’t their fault.”

James nodded, and his face was stern.  “Juliet, please come with me.”  I stood and followed him out of the room.  Great, between his wife and his daughter I was already an object of hatred.  Now I had him too.  Maybe I should just go home.  He led me a little down the corridor.  “First of all, I would like to apologize for my daughter’s behavior,”

I was taken aback.  He wasn’t taking her side?

“Angelica is, as you put it, a brat.  She has a tendency to be overdramatic and put things out of proportion.  Please don’t think ill of her.  She can be that way, but she also can be a sweet, loving, sensitive girl.  She is spoiled, but that tends to go with the lifestyle we lead.  She doesn’t know how to act around you yet.  I ask you not judge her, at least not yet.”

I nodded.  This was so not the direction I expected this conversation to go.

“I also have a small request.”

“What’s that?”

“I have an expert here that can give us a definitive answer about us.  If we are as I suspect.”

“Um, sure?  What do I have to do?”

“He’ll just swab the inside of cheek, and we can have a result by the end of the day.”

I nodded.  “Okay, where do I have to go?”

“I’ve brought him here.  It would look at bit ostentatious for us to go anywhere.  Especially if the press saw.”

I nodded.  “Don’t want the media to get a hype over nothing.”

James gave a bitter laugh.  “Something like that.” James nodded.  He led me to a nice looking man in a lab coat; he got the sample and was off.  James sighed and watched the lab tech walk off.  “Now that that’s settled,” he started after a long moment.  “would you like a tour of the grounds?”

“That would be amazing actually.”  I smiled.

Chapter IV

Eastgate estate is huge.  The entire grounds span for acres, and are truly a thing of beauty.  James let me to the stables, which I loved.  I’ve always loved horses, I grew up around them.  James had two of the horses ready for us when we strolled up.  The stable boy was quite the looker.  He curls that fell like a chestnut halo around his head.  His eyes were a warm honey brown and his skin was a lovely golden tan.

“Master James,” he bowed.

“Thank you Ben,” James smiled.

“And, I’m sorry, I haven’t had the pleasure.” He smiled at me.

“I’m Juliet,” I smiled back, offering a hand.  Instead of shaking it, he lifted it to his lips and laid a gentle kiss on it.  I felt my cheeks flush.  “It’s a pleasure.”

“I assure you, the pleasure is all mine.”

James cleared his throat and gave us both a look which I wasn’t sure how to take.  Ben dropped my hand and led me to a black gelding.  “This is Zeus, he’s the gentlest horse we have here, he hasn’t a clue how big he is.”

James easily mounted his white mare easily.  “Thank you, Ben.”

“Would you like a leg up?” Ben offered, cupping his hands.  I looked down at my converse, they weren’t exactly made for riding, but oh well.

“That would be lovely.”  I let him help me up and it took me a moment to get situated.  I’d learned to how to ride western.  There hadn’t been a need for me to learn English back then.  I figured I’d just go with it.

“That will be all, Ben.  I’ll take it from here.” James said, his tone was curt, and despite the friendly look on his face, it was obvious that it was an order.

“As you wish, Master James.  Lady Juliet.”

I watched Ben disappear into the barn and turned my attention back to James.  James began to show me around the grounds, where the gardens were, the riding trails, the lake.  James stopped his horse abruptly by the lake.   “Juliet,”

“Yes?”

“You are so much like her.”

“What?”

“You are so much like Rose.”

“I have a question for you.”

“What is that?”

“Why didn’t you try to get a hold of me sooner?  Why wait over twenty years?  Why wait until after Mom . . .”

“I didn’t know.”  There was a raw look in his eyes.  “Apparently Rose had her will set up to send me a letter upon the event of her death.  She must have written it years ago.”

I eyed him suspiciously.  “How could you not know?”

James sighed.  “Did your mother ever speak of me?”

“No, not really.   Whenever I asked, she’d just get a faraway look in her eyes and always had a sad smile.  She said you were her first love.  She never mentioned your name, and it made her so sad, so eventually I just stopped asking.”

James nodded.  “I did love your mother,”

“Then why didn’t you stay with her?”

James looked taken aback.  “Pardon?”

“You broke her heart, you know that, right?  Seeing me everyday couldn’t have helped.  Come on, I look just like you.”

James was staring at the reigns in his hands.  The look on his face stopped my rant.

“Why did you leave her?”

James looked up at the sky.  “I was a fool.  My father condemned us.  I was blind and a fool.  There has not been a day that has passed that I have not thought of her.  I tried to talk to her.  I sent letter after letter to her.  She never responded.  I had no idea you even existed.  If I had known - ”

“Then what?  Then you feel obligated?  No wonder she didn’t tell you.”

A dark look crossed James’s face.  “She had no right to keep this from me.”

“She had every right.” I growled back.  “If you really loved her, you would have come for her.  She didn’t want you to come back because you felt responsible to.  She was a remarkable woman, and I have the utmost respect for her and every decision she made.”

James pinched the bridge of his nose.  “You are so much like her, but you are still a child.”

“I am not a child,”

James let out a low chuckle.  “I wish I had known.  I would have liked to see you grow into the woman you are today.”

I eyed him suspiciously.  “I don’t trust you.” I offered after a moment of silence.

James looked started by that.  “Why is that?”

“I find it hard to trust someone that could just let someone they claimed to have love just walk out of their lives.  Not only that, the circumstances are a little strange.  Something in this equation doesn’t add up.  I’m missing something.  I don’t understand why out of the blue you would just invite me out here.  You didn’t bother to come to me, you had me come to you, and I feel like there is a piece of this I can’t see yet.  It bothers me.  So, until I figure it out, I’m not going to be able to trust you, or anything in this situation.  I don’t mean any disrespect, but if nothing else I’m honest.”

“You are wise beyond your years.  Trust is something many people give out far too freely.  I understand your reluctance.”

I didn’t know what to say to that, so I didn’t say anything.

“Please, tell me more about yourself.”  James offered after a long moment of silence.

I shrugged.  “What do you want to know?”

“Whatever you want to trust me with, anything you want to tell me.”

I shrugged again.  “Um, I’m twenty-one, I have my own house, my own car, I manage at a restaurant back home.  I worked my way through college.  I play cello and surf.  I like to read and paint.  I don’t really know what to say.”

“You’ve done all that?”

“Yes,”

“All by yourself?”

“Yeah,” I replied giving him a questioning look.

“That’s extraordinary.”

“Thank you?”

“You have a degree?”

“Yes,”

“In what?”

“Litereature and Music Performance.”

“Are you planning on becoming a musician?”

I shrugged.  “I’m not really sure what I want to do.  I mean, I earned a spot in the Orlando Philharmonic, but I’m not sure if I’m going to accept yet or not.”

“Why wouldn’t you?”

“I don’t know if I want to commit my life to playing music.  If I accept this position and I’m only half in it, I’ve taken it from someone who truly wants it.  Until I’m sure, I asked for a leave of absence.”

“You play cello?”

“Yes,”

“How do you like it?”

“I love it.  It’s one of my favorite things in the world.”

“Then why the hesitation?”

“I pay cello because I want to, because I love it.  If I take this position, it becomes an obligation.  I don’t want my passion to become an obligation.”

James nodded.  “You are remarkable.  I truly wish I’d had the chance to see you grow up.”

I felt my face flush.  I didn’t know how to react to that.  I wasn’t sure how I felt about James yet.  I didn’t trust him, and I couldn’t understand him.  I couldn’t understand someone leaving someone you were so in love with as it seemed.  I couldn’t help but wonder if things just weren’t as they seemed.  Above all else, I didn’t understand his sudden desire to know me.  I didn’t understand why he would go to the trouble to bring me out here on a whim.  I mean, yes, I might be his daughter, but he didn’t know that for sure.  Especially when I was still in the states.  His wife and daughter obviously hated me, so me being here was clearly was causing friction between them if nothing else.

“Juliet?”

I snapped out of my daze.  I hadn’t realized I’d drifted off into la la land just staring out at the water.  “Yes?”

“We should probably start heading back, lunch will be served soon.”  James turned his horse around and we headed back through the grounds, taking a different direction than we had come and he showed me more of the grounds.

We returned to the main house and the same lab tech as before handed James an envelope and left.  James took a deep breath.  “Are you ready?”  He asked, as he held up the envelope.  I nodded.  He tore it open and confirmed what we both already knew.  I was, in fact James Eastgate’s daughter.

Chapter V

James looked at me for a long moment then a wide grin spread across his face and he let out a relieved sigh.  “Well, it’s true then.  You are my daughter.  Welcome to the family, Juliet.”

I took a deep breath and everything felt like it was spinning.  I sat down on the steps and put my head between my knees, overwhelmed.  I was not going to pass out again.    I took a few soothing breaths.

“Are you okay, love?”

I nodded.  “Yeah, this is just . . . unexpected.” I managed after a few more breaths.  After the world stopped spinning I looked up at him, at my father.

That was a weird idea to wrap my mind around.

My father?  I actually had a father, not just the abstract idea of one.  A real living, breathing corporeal person that was my father.  I rubbed my temples with one hand, thumb on one, middle finger on the other, covering my face the process.  After a moment my hand rested over my mouth.  I didn’t know what to say.

I’d kind of known since the moment I saw him who we was to me.  There was no denying the resemblance, but at the same time part of me expected the results to say he was no one to me.

I couldn’t explain it, part of me was relieved, part of me was disappointed.  I rubbed my neck and stood slowly.  James was beaming at me.

“You may be my father, but I’m not calling you Dad.” I warned.  James gave me a curious look.  “If you want that title, it’s one you have to earn.  Any man can be a father, if you want to be my Dad, you’ll have to earn it.  That probably makes me sound like a brat,” I shrugged.  “but it’s how I feel.  You haven’t been in my life for the past two decades, yes I understand you didn’t know I existed, but I can’t just accept you into my life.  I hope that makes sense.”

James’s smile lilted but he nodded.  “I can understand that.  I hope you are willing to give me a chance.”

“I am, that’s why I said what I said.  I don’t want to play games with you.  I hate games, and the type I hate most are the ones with people’s emotions on the line.  I don’t want to tell you something that isn’t true, and I don’t want to do something to hurt you.  You seem like a really decent guy, and I’d like to get to know you.  You are my father, someone every little girl wonders about.  I can’t just say, hey great, you’re my daddy, the past twenty years mean nothing!  But I’m willing to try one day at a time if you are.”

James smiled and nodded.  “That sounds like a good idea.”  I offered my hand and he shook it.  “Let’s introduce you properly to Millie and Angelica.”

“I don’t think they’re going to like this.”

“Don’t be silly.”

James led me back to the dining room where Millie and Angelica were both seated enjoying their lunch.

“You’re late, James.” Millie teased then she looked up and saw me and her smile turned to a scowl.

“I have some news for two of my favorite ladies.” James beamed.  “Juliet is, in fact, my daughter.”

Millie’s eyes went wide and Angelica choked on her beverage.  “Excuse me?” Millie asked, fighting to maintain her composure.

“Daddy, are you not feeling well?” Angelica cooed, looking a little green herself.

“James, we need to be sure of something like this,”

“I am certain.  I’ve already had the test completed.  Besdies, just look at her Millie, she looks just like me.”

I looked around them and shifted uneasy under their gazes.  “James, a word please.” Millie stood and hurried out of the room, throwing her napkin down on the table as she went.  James followed her out.

I looked at Angelica and she was looking to me with a look of pure hatred.

“So . . .” I started.  “I guess that makes us sisters.”

“I am not your sister!” Angelica hissed.  “Don’t even think about calling me that.”

I snorted a laugh. “Whatever you say, sis.”

“Don’t call me that!” Angelica practically screamed as she stood up, forcing the chair back.  “I am not your sister!  I am not like you.”

“You’re damn skippy about that.” I retorted, rolling my eyes.

“I don’t know what you did to Daddy, but Mum and I are going to fix him and you.”  Angelica stormed out of the dining room fuming.

I ran my hand through my hair.  Was I ready for this?  This was going to be an uphill battle with these two against me.  I didn’t know what I was getting into, but I was sure that this was going to be messy and these two were going to be out for blood.  I flopped myself into a seat and pulled my legs up to my chest in the chair.  I wrapped my arms around them and rested my head on my knees.

Mom, give me the strength to do this, I prayed.

I sat at the dining table alone and realized that this was really how it had always been.  It was always an uphill battle I chose.  I always managed to put myself behind the eight ball and sometimes I lost, but usually I found a way.  I decided if I was going to do this, I needed all the help I could get.  I got up and left.  I wandered around until I found an exit and went back down to the stables.

Something about horses just calmed me and made me happy.  When I was younger, Mom, being a single Mom couldn’t afford everything, but I found a way.  I used to volunteer at a horse ranch, and in exchange for my work, they would let me ride for free.  I did that until I got thrown and got hurt.  Mom and the ranch came to an understanding, and I wasn’t allowed to go back.  I snuck into the barn and the horses started prancing in place.  They didn’t recognize my smell, they just knew I wasn’t supposed to be here.

“Easy there,” I soothed.  I made my way to the first stall and a painted mare was in with her colt.  The colt was jet black and he was going to be a feisty one when he grew up.  He pranced up to the window where I was and let me pet him.  He was an affectionate little one.  I felt myself smile.  I made my way through the stables watching all of the horses and trying to get a feel for them.

“You’re not supposed to be in here.” I froze, then spun around to see Ben leaning against to door frame, a smirk across his lips.

“I got lost?” I shrugged waltzing over to him.

“Lost are we?  You looked right at home.”

“I’ve always loved horses.  They’ve always made me feel calmer.” I admitted.

“Is something the matter?”

I looked at Ben and shook my head.  “Just a lot to take in.”

“Word on the grounds  is that you are Eastgate’s daughter.”

“Is that what they’re saying?”

“Are you?”

I shrugged.  “Maybe.”

Ben was looking into my eyes, searching my face for something.  “Other than your eyes, I’d say you’re a spitting image.”

I looked down.  “I don’t know what I’m doing here.” I admitted and looked him in the eye.

He shrugged.  “The only one who can tell you that is you.”  I nodded.  I already knew that.  “But I can show you a little bit of what’s around here if you like.”

I looked up at Ben and smiled.  “That would be lovely.”

Ben led me through his chores and he was surprisingly easy to talk to.  He told me a lot about James, and Millie, and Angelica.  He showed me a little more of the grounds, and when he was finished with his daily chores, he offered to take me around the grounds on horseback.  I happily accepted.  Somehow we ended up at the lake and were sitting on the little dock.

“So, you’ve lived on these grounds your whole life?” I asked him.

“Yeah, except for the time when I was in school.”

“Boarding school?”

“Yes,”

“I can’t really imagine it.  I mean, the shenanigans that went on in Harry Potter seemed cool, but I would have missed my mom being away months at a time.”

Ben shrugged.  “Of course you miss home, but you just deal with it.  Besides we sent letters and there’s this new invention called a telephone.  We rang each other all the time.” Ben teased.

“I don’t get most of this lifestyle.” I admitted.

“I don’t know how to explain it.” Ben laughed.  “It’s just the way we are.”

“Well, what else is there to you, other than just a stable boy?”

Ben laughed at that.  “I’m stable boy to you then?” he chortled.

I rolled my eyes.  “I’m pretty sure you know what I meant.”

“What do you want to know?”

“This is going to sound really weird, but what can you tell me about James?”

Ben shrugged.

“What kind of a person is he?”

“I don’t know if I’m the best person to talk to about this.”

“Why not?”

“Juliet, he’s my employer.  He employs most of my family.”

“I didn’t even think about that.  Sorry, I understand.  How about you tell me a little about you instead?”

Ben smiled.  “What would you like to know, love?”

I thought for a moment and shrugged.  “Can you swim?”

He cocked an eyebrow.  “Yes, why?”

I smirked and pushed him in.  I was looking down at the water waiting for him to surface.  All I saw were bubbles.  “Ben?”  I looked around frantically.  “Shit,”  I jumped in and started searching, when I felt like my lungs were about to burst I surfaced and looked around and heard howling laughter.  Ben had been hiding under the dock.  I shot him a glare.  “I take it you didn’t drown then,” I sounded disappointed as I swam for the edge of the lake.

“Sorry,” he shrugged and swam over to me.  “Give a guy a little warning next time.”

I shrugged.  “It seemed like a good idea at the time.”

“You aren’t like them, that’s for sure.” Ben said after a moment.

“Is that a good thing?”

“It’s not a bad thing.  I don’t know if they’d agree, but I think so.”

I shrugged. How could I be like them?  I’d hate myself if I was like Angelica.  I had to work for everything I had.  I had earned all of it myself.  I couldn’t imagine something just being handed to me.  “No, I don’t think I am.”

Ben stood up and offered me a hand.  I accepted and he pulled me to my feet.  “It’s getting late.  They’ll be serving dinner soon.  Millie is strict about meal times.”

I smiled and nodded.  “Are you going to walk me back?”

“Of course,” Ben gave me a leg up onto my horse and we continued laughing and joking all the way back up to the main house dripping wet.

“Where have you been?” came a shrill scold.  I looked up to see Millie glaring at me, arms crossed and her anger surrounded her like a cape.

“I was looking around my father’s grounds.” I smiled back up at her.  I had a funny feeling we would never get along.

“Benjamin, take these horses back to the stables immediately.”

“Madame Eastgate,” Ben bowed and smiled.  I looked back at him, and his smile turned to an impish grin.  “Lady Juliet,”

“Now, Benjamin.”

“As my lady commands.”  Ben took both horses by the reins and led them back towards the stables, I watched him until Millie cleared her throat.  I turned back to her.

“We need to have a very serious talk.” Millie started.

“Do we now?”

“I don’t know who you think you are, but I am willing to pay you whatever it takes to get you back on a plane today.”

I took a step back.  “Excuse me?”

“You heard me.  How much money will it take to get you to go back to wherever you came from?”

“Are you kidding me?”

“I am not one for kidding.”

“Then you disgust me.”

“Pardon?”

“You disgust me.  That’s insulting.  You think you can buy me?”

“Everyone has a price.”

“No, you’re wrong.”

“No, I’m not.”

“Oh, yes, you are.  Everyone like you has a price, but I’m not like you.”

“I’m sure there’s something.”

“I’m not in this for money.  I never was.”

“Then what are you in it for?”

“I’m curious.”

“About?”

“About who my father is.  About this life I never knew.  About the man my mother fell in love with.” I shot back.  “If you’ll excuse me, I need to go change.”

“There’s something we agree upon.”

I flipped Millie the bird as I walked past her into the main house.  I was fuming and didn’t realize until I’d wondered down several corridors that I still had no idea how to get to my room.  I looked around and realized not only was I lost, but I was also still wet and tracking mud throughout the house.  I pulled off my dripping socks and shoes and started shivering.

“Ah, Juliet there you - ” James started, but stopped as he caught sight of me.  “What in the world have you been doing?”

I shrugged.  “I slipped.”

“You’ll catch your death.  Where were you going?”

“Trying to find my room.”

“Ah, you still haven’t been given the tour of the main house have you?  Let me show you to your room.  It looks as though there is a story behind all of this.”  James started navigating the manor.  “Millie seems rather put out by our discovery.” He started after a moment of uncomfortable silence.

“Does she now?  I hadn’t noticed.” I muttered rolling my eyes.

“It’s a new idea to her.  Give her time to adjust.” James consoled.  He’d caught my sarcasm.

I sighed.  “James, I don’t think she’s going to adjust to me.  I’m not like her.  I’m not part of your world.  It’s cool that I’m your daughter and everything, but I’m illegitimate.  Isn’t that kind of a big deal in this world?  Everything is all about who belongs to who and so on and so forth.”

“Juliet . . .” James sighed.  “This is your room.”

“James, it’s cool we found each other, but I don’t know if anyone else needs to know.” I offered.  If he wanted out, he had this chance.  I wouldn’t hold it against him.

“Juliet, you’re my daughter.  I’ve only just found you and I have no intention to get rid of you.”  James smiled.

“It would make your life easier.”

“I have rarely chosen the easy way.  That is part of why you are here today.”

I smiled at that.  “You’re making your life a lot more complicated than it has to be.”

“I understand the risks I am taking.  You are taking risks here too, do you understand them?”

I shook my head.  “I have no idea what this world is that I’ve just stepped into, but I know I won’t be welcomed in with open arms.”

James nodded sadly.  “I won’t ask you to decide something of this gravity in such a short span of time.  If anyone asks you are a relative visiting from America.  Tell no one who you really are until you are sure this is what you want.  If we announce you, there will be no turning back.”

I nodded trying to understand.  I really didn’t know what it would mean to be a Duke’s daughter.  “What would be the first step?”

“I will call my advisor in the morning and have her send someone over for you.”

I raised an eyebrow.   “Meaning?”

“Do you enjoy shopping?”

I shrugged.  “I’m not very partial to parting with my money.”

“On my pound?”

“I can’t accept that.”

“I insist.  Consider this twenty-one years worth of birthday presents.”  James smiled.  “I won’t take no for an answer.  Now hurry, go change.  I’ll send one of the servants to take you to the dining room.  It’s nearly time for supper.  Hurry up.”  James hurried off leaving me alone to take in what he had just said.

I sighed and went into my room and locked the door.

Chapter VI

I decided I’d give Millie and Angelica more time to ‘adjust’ to the idea that I was her stepdaughter and half-sister.  Laurel came and knocked on my door about fifteen minutes after James left me there and I invited her in.

“Laurel, it’s okay if I call you that right?”

“Of course, Miss Juliet,”

“Hey, you don’t have to call me miss every time we talk.  You can just call me Juliet if you want.  Most of my friends call me Jules back home.” I offered.  “It sounds weird and too official.”

Laurel let out a small laugh.  “You are a strange one, that’s for sure.”

“Good strange, like how peanut butter and Oreos can be so amazing together, or bad strange like Lady Gaga fashion sense?”

Laurel started laughing again.  “I’m not quite sure to be honest.  You are going to change this place though.  That is for sure.”

“I don’t really want to go down to dinner.” I admitted, feeling sheepish.  Since when was I nervous around people?  This was weird of me.

“Why not?”

“I’m not comfortable around Millie and Angelica to be honest.”

Laurel nodded.  “They are a bit much at times.”

My stomach growled.

Laurel gave me a knowing look.  “I could bring you something from the kitchens, or you can brave them.”

I nodded.  She was right.  I was a guest, I shouldn’t have to hide.  “Let me change really quick and I’ll head down there.  I pulled my suitcase into the bathroom and took the fastest shower of my life and was pulling on clothes that I was comfortable in.  I had a pair of cropped shorts that had started life as jeans and a crimson fitted top.  I was as ready as I was going to be to head downstairs.  Laurel looked me over and there was something in her eyes I couldn’t quite place, because as quickly as I saw it, it was gone.  She governed her face back to the polite mask she always seemed to wear.

“You will definitely change things around here.”

I smiled.  “Can you show me to the dining room?  I may forget to eat, but my stomach sure doesn’t.” I laughed.

Laurel showed me to the dining room and disappeared around the corner, leaving me alone.  I took a deep breath and pushed the doors open.  Millie, Angelica, and James were sitting at the table with a woman I’d never met before.

“Ah, how good of you to join us,” Millie snorted sardonically.

“Juliet, this is one of my advisors, Carolynn.”  He indicated the plump woman sitting next to him.  She had a cheery smile and was the only woman in the room not sneering at me.

“It’s a pleasure,” I smiled.

“Carolynn has helped Angelica and Millie with images and appearances.  I’d like you to go shopping with her tomorrow.  And she can help - ”  James started.

“I have a question.” I interjected.

“Yes, love?”

“Are you planning on trying to change everything about me?”

James looked taken aback, Angelica covered a laugh up with a cough and Millie was staring at her dinner with an uninterested gaze.  “What do you mean love?”

“Just what I said.  I have my own clothes.  I have my own style.  I am who I am.  I don’t plan on changing who I am.  If that’s what you want me to do, I’m sorry, but I won’t.”

James stared at me for a long moment, then his face softened into a smile.  He let out a sigh.  “There is no denying you are her daughter.  Very well, Carolynn will go with you, and you may pick out what you like, but some things are just not appropriate in our society as they would be in America.”

“Yeah, like what?”

“Like certain mannerisms and  . . . terms that Americans use so freely.”

“Like what?”

“Cursing, my dear,” Millie interjected.  “Your foul mouth is embarrassing.  A proper lady doesn’t behave in such a way.  That mouth of yours could make a sailor blush.”

I stared straight at her.  “Oh, you haven’t heard anything yet, should I call you Mum?”

Millie tensed.  “I’ve already told you what to call - ”

“That’s a marvelous idea,” James beamed.  “I’m glad you two are getting acquainted.  Now I have a meeting to attend.  You ladies should continue chatting.  Good evening.”  James stood and hurried out.

“So, what’s for dinner?” I asked, choosing a seat.  “It looks delicious.” I smiled.

I started fixing myself a plate and dug in while everyone else stared at me.  I think I might just enjoy being here for a while.

I listened to Carolynn’s suggestions, most of which I shot down, and watched as Millie and Angelica tried to ignore me and pretend I wasn’t there.  In these instances, I would feel the need to make my presence know.

“Mum, darling, would you pass the salt?” I smiled, just as sweet as pie.  It would be rude for her to ignore me in front of Carolynn.  Millie just didn’t seem the type to let the world see her snakelike side.

Millie gave me a flat look and harshly handed it to me.

“You’re the best, Mum.” I smiled, I knew the grin was cheeky, but I couldn’t help myself.  I personally had a lovely dinner.  Millie and Angelica didn’t seem very hungry.  I talked with Carolynn for a while after they left, and she seemed like a nice lady.  I really felt bad that she thought she could change me.  Unfortunately, she had no idea what she was up against.  I told Carolynn goodnight and managed to find my way back to my room, all by myself.

“You deserve a cookie,” came a familiar voice I couldn’t place.  I turned to see Gwen.

“Hey!” I smiled.  She actually had a cookie for me.  “Chocolate chip!  I love chocolate chip cookies.  Oh my god, and it’s still warm.  Have I told you you’re amazing?” I asked around a mouthful of cookie.

“No, but you’re welcome to.  I figured I’d make sure you got here okay, and cookies just make everything better.” Gwen shrugged.  “So I talked to Ben today.”

“He seemed pretty cool,”

“Yeah, he can be,” Gwen smiled, a far off look in her eye.  I cocked my head to the side.  “Are you two?”

Gwen’s smiled widened as she nodded.  “Yeah,”

“He’s your boyfriend?”

Gwen shot me a look of disgust.  “Ew, no, he’s my brother.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.”

“No problem,” Gwen laughed.  “ I have to get started on my chores.  Good luck tomorrow.  Word on the grounds is that we have some very important guests coming.  It’s going to be an early morning.  Get some sleep if you can.”  Gwen sauntered off and I went into my room.  I changed into my bedclothes and managed to fall asleep almost instantly.

The next thing I knew, Laurel was gently shaking me awake.

“Dude?”  I looked around.  “What time is it?”

“Time to wake up.” Laurel smiled.  “We have some very important guests coming.”

“Who the hell is so important?”

“The Royal Family” Laurel replied flatly.

“No, really,”

“Really.”

I sat up.  “Why is the royal family coming here?”

“Because the queen is visiting her baby brother.”

“James is the queen’s baby brother?”

“Master Eastgate is, yes.”

“Hmm, so my aunt is the queen?”

“My, you are a fast study,” Laurel laughed.

“Well, what does one wear to meet a queen?”

“Do you have nice clothes?”

I shrugged.

Laurel covered her face with her hand.  “It might not mean much to you, but it does to us.  The queen is kind of like your favorite grandmother.  You may not agree with everything she says, but you do your best to be polite and appease her.  Appeasing her is of the upmost importance.  Your best bet is probably not to talk, to be honest.” Laurel covered her mouth.  “I didn’t mean that the way it sounded.”

“It’s cool,” I shrugged.  “I have a big mouth.  I say stupid things.”  I pulled my butt out of bed and started rummaging through my suitcase.  I did bring a dress with me.  It was white with a black belt around the chest.  It went to about mid-thigh and I even remembered to bring shoes for it, a pair of black heels.  I pulled it out and showed it to Laurel.  “What do you think?”

“It works a lot better than ripped jeans.” Laurel smiled.

“Is it queen worthy?”

Laurel shook her head.  “No, but for you, that’s marvelous.”

I narrowed my eyes.  “What does that mean?”

“I’m sorry, I just, it’s just - ”

I burst out laughing.  “I’m only joking.  I’m a mess and I know it.”

Laurel sighed.  “Well, I’m actually supposed to basically brief you on proper procedures and etiquette and such.”

An hour later I had my hair styled, my make up done and felt nothing like myself.  I wasn’t comfortable in what I was wearing or why but I put on a smile and decided to try to fake it as best I could.  We were all gathered in the sitting room and Eleanor brought me tea.  “I’m happy Aunt Cassandra is coming, are her children coming?” Angelica cooed.

“I’m not sure,” James sighed, sipping his tea.

“Oh,” Angelica sipped hers and her eyes shifted to me.  “This will be interesting.”

Not long after a beautiful woman strolled in.  There was an air of power around her, but she didn’t have to flaunt it.  There was something about her that if she whispered an order, everyone would jump to action.  Everyone stood.

“Cassie,” James smiled and pulled her into a hug.

“James,” Her smile was soft and genuine.  There was something about her.  She was simply . . . radiant.  I saw a lot of James in her.  “I got your message.  What surprise do you have for me?”

“A niece.”  James beamed.  “I’ve just recently found out I have another daughter.”

Cassandra frowned at him.  “James,” she started cautiously.  “explain yourself.”

James sighed and smiled.  “Do you remember, about twenty years ago, Rose?”

Cassandra’s eyes went wide.  “Yes . . .”

James gave a sheepish smile.

“Is Rose here now?” Cassandra asked looking around.

James’s face fell and he shook his head.   “No, she’s  . . .”

Cassandra nodded and her face grew solemn.  “I see.”

“This is Juliet,” James pulled me forward.

“It’s a pleasure, your highness” I curtsied to her.

Cassandra let out a laugh that rang like bells.  “Juliet is it?  I am your aunt, you do not have to be so formal.  You may call me Aunt Cassie if you like.”

I smiled.  “That works for me, Aunt Cassie.  I’ve got to be honest, I was really worried about meeting you.  I’ve never met a politician let alone a queen.”

“You’ll do fine, child.  Is this why you asked me to bring Ian and Christine along?”

James nodded.  “I thought they might teach her a little about our world.  She’s been in America for the past twenty-one years.”

“Speaking of, why didn’t you tell me about her before?”  Aunt Cassie’s eyes narrowed.

“I didn’t know.”

Cassie slapped him across the back of the head.  “You should have been smarter back then.”  She turned to me.  “I’m glad my baby brother was an idiot.  You’re a lovely young lady, I’m sorry he wasn’t more responsible.  I’d like you to meet two of my children.  Ian? Christine?  Where are you two?”

Four people strolled in.  There was only one boy, I could only imagine he was Ian.  He was tall, lean muscled and had gorgeous blue eyes.  I noticed he had the same brown hair as Cassie.  One of the girls had the same blue eyes as Ian, and other than her hair and eyes was the spitting image of Cassie, that had to be Christine.

“Here they are, Cassie,” smiled an official woman in a business skirt suit.

“Thank you Patricia.”  Cassie turned to me.  “Juliet, this is Ian, my son, Christine, my daughter, their advisor, Lana, and my advisor, Patricia.  Everyone, this is Juliet, my newest niece.”

Lana was slender with mocha skin, and dark hair but what really caught my attention was her hazel eyes.  They looked foreign in her face, but made her look all the more beautiful.

“It’s a pleasure,” I smiled, feeling awkward.

“Children, the adults need to speak.  Lana would you take Juliet into the city with Ian and Christine?  I believe some shopping was promised to her.”

Lana paled slightly.  “Of course,” Lana looked to Ian and Christine.  “And we’re all going to behave ourselves?”

“I believe the latest negative tabloid of us featured me carrying you out of a club, drunk.” Ian replied with a simple shrug.

Lana’s cheeks flushed.  “I thought we agreed not to talk about this again.” She huffed.

“Sounds like you guys know how to have a good time.” I smirked.  “If we’re going out, can I change?”

Everyone looked taken aback.  “I suppose so,” Lana nodded.  “But please hurry,”

“I’m coming,” Christine smiled.

I shrugged, “Sure, if you want to.”

Christine followed me to my room and I started to pick out an outfit only for her to interrupt.

“No, I think this top suits your figure much better.” She smiled handing me a baby blue halter top.  “Oooh, with these!” she handed me a pair of black denim leggings.  “Oh, and wear those!” she pointed to my heels. I let out a nervous laugh.

“Um, okay.”

I changed quickly and Christine gasped.

“What?”

“You have a tattoo!”

“Yeah, I know.” I laughed.

“That’s cool.”

“Thanks.”  I looked over my shoulder at it.  “I like it.”

Christine eyed me for a long moment.  “Does your dad know?”

I shook my head.  “I don’t think so.”

“Maybe you should change one more time.”

“Why?”

“Tattoos are . . . frowned upon.”  Christine started rummaging through my suitcase and pulled out a yellow and black babydoll top and handed it to me.  “This way you don’t shock them too much.”

I nodded and put it on.  “What’s the big deal.  They’re just a couple of tattoos?” I called from the bathroom.

“A couple?” she asked barging in.  “Where?”

I showed her the one of my shoulder clearly now.  “I got this one for my mom, about two weeks after she died,” I felt a sad smile on my face.

Christine looked at me with a strange look.  It’s wasn’t pity, but it wasn’t far off.  “I can’t imagine my life without my Mum.  I’m sorry you lost yours.”

I shrugged.  “You learn to live with it.  I guess it’s kind of cool to have found my father.”

Christine sighed.  “Let’s go, they’ll wonder if we’re gone too long.”  Christine grabbed me by my hand and pulled me back to where everyone was waiting.  “We’re ready.” She beamed.

I followed them out to a limo. Two advisors, two royal children, and me in a limo.

Chapter VII

“So, you guys are the Prince and Princess?” I asked.

“Yes,” Ian looked at me like I was an idiot, and that look made me feel like I was.

“Hey, I’m new to the idea that I have a father let alone that I’m related to anyone important, let alone a queen.”  I looked around.  “My cousins are the prince and princess  . . .” I let that settle for a moment and sighed.  “Nope, it still sounds weird even if I say it out loud.”

Christine let out a bubbly laugh.  “Relax.” She smiled.  “We’re just like any other family.” She assured me as we walked down to the limo.

“Except that my aunt and uncle rule a country, yeah,” I shook my head.

“It’s only a big deal if you make it one.” Ian chided.  For some reason, I felt like a toddler around him.  I didn’t like it.

“Let’s go!” Christine grabbed my hand.  “Lana, are you coming?  Let’s go!  I need some new shoes anyway!”

“Wait, Christine, these shoes aren’t meant to run in!” Lana gasped, breathless.

“Why did I have to come?” Ian groaned.

“Because I can’t leave you alone,” Lana started, “especially with that Amelia,” she continued under her breath.  I don’t think Ian heard, but I did.  We got into the limo and I sat next to Lana.

I nudged her side.  “Who’s Amelia?”

“What?” Lana asked surprised.

“Who’s Amelia?”

Ian looked at me.  “My girlfriend.”

“Oh, is she nice?”

Ian looked around.  “I think so.”

Christine made a face.  “When she isn’t being a brat,” Christine offered with a smile.

“She’s meeting us there,” Ian grumbled hitting Christine across the back of the head.

“Cool,” I replied looking around.  I wasn’t sure how I was supposed to react.  These were the royal children.  But . . . they were also my cousins?  I figured, if nothing else I could ask.  “So, I’m kind of new at this . . . what do I do?”

Lana looked at me confused.  “What do you mean?”

“How am I supposed to act? I’m kind of used to just saying and doing whatever I feel like.  I get the funny feeling that’s a bad idea.”

“That would be because it is,” Lana replied looking at me like I was an idiot.  I couldn’t argue with her response.  “You must be new at this,” she offered with a small laugh.  “Just play it cool in the beginning.  You don’t have to change yourself but . . . you can be more discreet.  And hold back a little bit.”

I nodded.  “Um, what if I haven’t done so yet?”

“Start.”

I nodded again.

We pulled up to the shopping district.  “Are you ready?” Christine asked looking to me.

“Nope,” I shook my head.  “But then again, I never will be,”

“This will be fun,” Christine giggled as she pulled me out of the limo.  Ian held a hand over his face.  I think he was dreading shopping as much as me.  We weren’t in the store ten minutes before Christine handed me an armload of clothes and pushed me into a dressing room.

I walked back out handing her a pastel pink shirt which had too many holes for me to be comfortable with.  “Do I wear it or wrangle tigers with it?” I asked holding it up, to which Ian laughed.  Christine let out a bubbly laugh and Ian just shook his head.

“You’re so silly,” Christine smiled as she pulled me into the dressing room.  Before I knew it I didn’t recognize myself.  Christine had dressed me.  To my surprise a pastel purple dress actually didn’t look horrible on me.  I didn’t like it, but I didn’t exactly hate it.

“This doesn’t suit me,” I grumbled.

“It does though, it suits your figure.”

“But I hate it,”

“Oh, me too!  I hate these kind of clothes, but I have to wear them for events.  It’s good to have a few in the closet.” She beamed.

“But, I hate it.”

“No one under fifty likes these kind of clothes,”

“Hey,” Lana muttered from somewhere outside.

“Except Lana of course,” Christine called.  “Carolynn, you’ll hardly recognize her!” Christine beamed as she shoved me out.

“Oh my, you look like quite the young lady,” Carolynn sighed, a huge smile across her face.

“I feel like an idiot.” I grumbled.

“I’ll take you to the good shops next,” Christine offered with a wink.

I sighed.  Somehow the prospect of more shopping didn’t enthuse me.  I wandered over to Ian.  “How do I get out?”

Ian laughed.  “You don’t.”

“What do I do?”

“You deal with it?”

I turned to Carolynn.  “Is it too late to go back to America?”

“Yes, darling.  I’m afraid it is.” Carolynn smiled.  “This really isn’t your cup of tea, is it dearie?”

“The last time I went shopping for clothes was before I interviewed for a scholarship,” I grumbled.  “Now I learn I have a duke for a dad. . . this is weird still.” I sighed.  At the next shop we met up with Amelia.  Ian gave her a kiss on the cheek, and they held hands but something wasn’t right.  “Ian, can I borrow you?”

“Um . . . sure,”

I pulled Ian over to a rack of clothes.  “So, who’s the girl who broke your heart?”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re in love with someone else,”

“I am not!  I love Amelia,”

“I never said you didn’t.  I just said you’re in love with someone else.”

“I think you’ve had too much shopping for a day,”

“I think I’ve had too much of whatever Christine is on,” I laughed.  “Give me some of that to put in my pipe to smoke and everyone would be happy.”

“Lana, let’s get some lunch,” Ian practically shouted as he stormed back over to Amelia and gave her a long kiss.  I noticed Lana was paying exceptional attention to the scarves.  Somehow, I just didn’t think scarves were what had her attention.  I had a funny feeling I shouldn’t say anything else, so taking Lana’s own advice, for a change, I kept my mouth shut.  I meandered over to Christine who was gushing about the new fashions she loved and hated and handed me an armful.

“Want to help me make some outfits?” I offered.

“Sure!” Christine pulled me into a dressing room and I kind of felt like Barbie.  She was just dressing me.

“I have a question,”

“What’s that?”

“What’s going on between Lana and Ian?”

“Um . . . ask them?”

I sighed.  “You can’t tell me then?”

“It’s not really my place.”

“Can you tell me anything?”

“You look amazing in red.” Christine beamed.

“About them?  Like what should I not say?”

Christine looked serious for a moment.  “Don’t talk about it.  They’re both in denial. It’s cute and sad.  Now, let’s talk about something happy, like which shoes we’re going to get to match that top.  It really looks stunning on you.”

An hour later we were sitting at a little bistro eating sandwiches the size of my pinky drinking tea.  “Anything else, your highnesses?” the waiter asked.

“About fifty more of these?” I asked.  The waiter gave me a disgusted look but walked off none the same.

Ian was paying exceptional attention to Amelia who was talking about her cat in great detail.  I don’t know about him, but I really don’t care about her having to clip her Himalayan’s claws so he didn’t destroy the antique furniture.  Call it a hunch, but I had a funny feeling he was about as interested as I was.   I kicked Ian under the table.  He scowled at me.  “What?”

“Can we run away yet?”

Ian shook his head, but I caught that smile on his face.  “No,”

“Christine is in the tinkle palace, Lana is paying everything else attention, Carolynn is arguing with the hostess, and Amelia is so absorbed in herself that if we gave her a mirror I doubt she’d notice if we left.”

“No,” Ian replied flatly after a moment.

I hung my head.  “You were my last hope.”

Ian gave me a strange look.  “What do you mean?”

“I don’t fit in here.  I feel trapped.”  Ian looked at me for a long moment.

“Amelia, darling, Juliet here isn’t feeling well, I think I should take her home.  Lana, make sure Christine buys lots of nice things.”  Ian grabbed my hand and dragged me out to the limo.

“What?” Lana cried torn between the leaving Ian and Christine still in the bathroom.  I guess she figured Christine was the bigger problem because we managed to get away.

Ian sprawled out in the back of the limo.  “How old are you?”

“Twenty-one,”

“How long have you been here?”

“About a week,”

Ian nodded.  “I’ve had twenty-three years to adjust to this sort of thing.  It takes time.  It’s not going to happen overnight.  Some of it will be scary.  Just go with it.”

“Where are we going?”

“To my other little sister’s house.”

“I thought Christine was your only sister?”

“Let’s just say we adopted her, sort of.”

We pulled up to a large manor.  I thought the Eastgate estate was huge.  It was a pebble in comparison.

“IAN!” came a sing-song voice as Ian was tackled as soon as he got out of the limo.  “I got your text.  We have a new member of the family?  You didn’t knock someone up did you, you naughty boy?” this girl laughed who seemed right at home atop Ian.

Ian shook his head laughing.  “No way Fiore, you’re next to bear an heir.”  His laugh sounded warm, and somehow it didn’t seem like something he did often enough.

“Don’t jinx me!” Fiore snapped, holding her index fingers up to make a cross.  “Hello!  I’m Fiore, and you are?”  asked this girl.  She had dark blonde hair and fair skin.

“I’m Juliet, it’s a pleasure.” I smiled back.

“Oh, you do look like James.” Fiore beamed.  She got up off of Ian and circled me as I got out of the limo.  I felt like shark bait.  “I like you.”

“Thanks?”

“It’s a compliment.  Fiore doesn’t like many people off the bat.” Ian teased.

“So, you’re new to the whole royalty spiel?” Fiore asked, focusing all of her attention to me.  “I have just the thing!”

Chapter VIII

I felt more comfortable letting Fiore dress me than Christine.  Ian had changed into a pair of baggy jeans and a t-shirt and was wearing a pair of dark sunglasses and conductor’s hat.  I had on a Ramones t-shirt, a pair of shredded jeans, a pair of bright orange aviator shades and a fedora.  Fiore was wearing a purple shirt-dress with black leggings and checkered converse and a top hat.

“The media aren’t allowed on my property for fear I will stab them with one of the antique swords or something equally offensive.  But once you leave, you two are on your own.  I’ve sent for a car, it’s less conspicuous, I’m leaving in the limo.  They’ll probably follow me, if they don’t do the car switcheroo.  Good luck, welcome to the chaos.  And Ian, come see me soon.”  Fiore pulled Ian into a hug and kissed him on the cheek.  “Just don’t be stupid.” Fiore warned him before pulling me into a hug.  “Good luck.”

We waited about fifteen minutes then got into the car Fiore called.

“It’s not so bad once you get used to it” Ian assured me.

I nodded.  “I’m sorry if what I said earlier upset you.”

“You didn’t upset me.”

“Okay.  I have this tendency to open mouth insert foot.”

“That must taste lovely,” Ian teased.

“I don’t know what I’m doing here.” I admitted.

“Does anyone?”

“It doesn’t make sense.”

Ian sighed and leaned back into the seat.  Ian looked at me.  “Would it make you feel better if I said my life didn’t make sense either?”

I shrugged.  “Maybe a little.”

Ian looked at the roof of the car then back at me.  “I’m torn.  I’m the heir to the throne, and as such I have responsibilities.  I have to maintain an image, I have to prove to my country and the world that I am worthy of what has been placed upon my shoulders.  I have to base every decision on things like that.  Do you have any idea how frustrating it is to have someone telling you when and where to be twenty-four seven?  Someone telling you what you can wear, what you can eat, who you can talk to, or worse who you can love?”

I shook my head.  “I have no idea.  I’ve always just kind of done whatever I felt like.”  I hung my head.  “You’re like something trapped at the zoo.  You’re like a tiger, you’re pretty to look at, but you aren’t happy.  You want to be out free living as you choose.  Not having someone schedule your life for you . . . we’re incognito right now,”

“Yes,”

“Any chance you might want to go exploring?”

“Exploring?”

“Yes, exploring.”

“What would you like to explore?”

“I’ve never been to England, so anything.  I haven’t really seen anything other than Eastgate estate.  Can’t you show me the sites?”

Ian sighed.  “I’m probably going to regret this, but sure.”  Ian looked deep in thought for a long moment.  “Let’s go to London.”

“Okay.”

“But no one can know who we are.”

I nodded.  “Want to use codenames?” I smirked.

Ian rolled his eyes.  “What did I just get myself into?”

I smiled.  “I’m a great idea.”

Ian’s phone started buzzing and he turned it off.  “No more interruptions.  I haven’t been out in the city unhassled in ages.”

Ian had the driver stop and we got out on a street corner and he led me by the hand.  “Welcome to London.” Ian smiled.

“Can we ride a double decker bus?”

Ian laughed.  It was a warm rich sound.  It was one of those laughs that just make you want to smile.  Again I had a feeling this wasn't a common thing for him.  “If you want,”

He let me choose codenames.  Today, his name was Silver Duck and I was 0017.  I think he was regretting letting me choose now.

“Juliet,”

“Who?” I interrupted.

Ian sighed. “0017?”

“Yes, Silver Duck?”

“Why can’t you call me Ian like a normal person?”

“I’m not normal.”

“That’s for sure.”

“If you want we can go back.  I know I’m kind of a lot to handle, especially when you first meet me.  I mean, I’m loud, obnoxious, immature, have a tendency to do and say stupid things.  I mean, come on, I just told a prince what he will and will not call me and what he will and will not respond to.  Who does that?”

Ian laughed.  “It’s alright.  I haven’t had this much fun in ages.”  Ian looked at his watch.  “I’m supposed to have a meeting in an hour.”

“I’m sure we can make it back in time.”

Ian shook his head.  “I’m already in trouble.  I may as well make it worth my while, right?”

I shrugged. “Well then, oh captain, my captain, where to next?”

“How do you like parks?”

“I love the nature stuff.”

“I know just where to take you then.”

Ian led me to a tour bus and we boarded.  We played tourist ogling this and that, oohing and ahing at the appropriate moments.  Personally, I loved it all.  I felt like a kid on Christmas.  I was marveling in Queen Mary’s Gardens when I felt something hit my shoulder.  I looked up just in time for it to start down pouring.  I looked at Ian who kind of looked like a cat thrown in a pool.  His shoulders were tense and he looked annoyed.

“You okay?”

“Let’s go get some tea,”

“It’s raining,”

“That’s why we should go get some tea,”

I had a brilliant idea.  I felt the smile spreading across my face and shook my head.  “Tag!  You’re it!” I screamed as I tapped his shoulder and took off.

“HEY!” Ian shoulted chasing after me.  “You’re going to get lost!”

“Come and catch me then!”

“Get back here, JULIET!”

“Who?  Silver Duck, I think you’re confused.”

“You’ve got rocks for brains!”  I was darting through the gardens when I slipped.  I fell into the pond.  “Juliet, are you alright?”

“I’m not Juliet, Silver Duck.  My name is 0017.”

Ian burst out laughing.  “Yes, I think you’re just fine.”

“Can I get a hand?”

Ian sighed and offered me his hand.  I gave him a swift tug and he landed next to me.

“That was uncalled for.”

“We’re already wet.” I smiled.  Ian rolled his eyes, but I saw the smile.

“You two!” we heard an official shout and I started and saw it.  My doom.

I froze.  “You are not allowed in there.” Shouted a man in a uniform.  I wasn’t certain, but I had this funny feeling he was a police officer and I was going to jail.

“Sorry, I slipped,” I mumbled.  “My friend here saw me fall and tried to help me up and I’m just such klutz that accidentally knocked him in too.”

“No, you didn’t.  We’ve been watching you.  Get out of there this instant.”

I hung my head and pulled myself out, and Ian helped me up as he got out too.  “We’re terribly sorry about this, gentlemen.” Ian smoothed over.

I kept quiet and tried to look as innocent as possible and let Ian do all the talking.  Twenty minutes later we were laughing in the Garden Café waiting for the rain to pass.

“You’re going to get in trouble if you aren’t careful.” Ian warned.  “You could have been arrested.  I hope you know that.”

I nodded.  “I’m not known for the best judgment calls.  I have fun ideas, no doubt of that, they’re just not always smart.”

“That I believe.”

“You had fun,”

“I’m soaked to my skin seven miles from home and no one knows where I am.  I’m in so much trouble when I get back I don’t even want to think about it.”

“So don’t.”

“I’m pretty sure Lana is either having a brain aneurism or plotting my death.  She’s going to be very angry.”

“When was the last time you had fun though,”

“In my line of work, fun isn’t exactly top priority.”

“You don’t have fun in life?”

Ian shook his head.  “I didn’t say that, but business has to come first.” He leaned in close and whispered.  “Comes with the family and all.”

Ian ran a hand through his hair and shook it off onto me.  He’d lost his hat somewhere in the pond.  Our sunglasses were sitting on the table and we were just enjoying it until the rain stopped.  “I guess we should get going.”

“Probably.” Ian agree, “I’ll call us a car . . . actually, my phone got thrown in a pond.  I wonder how that happened?” Ian gave me a scowl.

“Why don’t we call a taxi?  We’re still incognito, right Silver Duck?  We’ll just play tourist.”  Ian’s eyes widened and he paled slightly.

“Give me your hat.” Ian looked around.  “We’re in trouble.”

“What?”  I looked behind me at the window and there were about a dozen photographers.  “Ian . . .”

“Yeah,”

“Uh oh,”

“Uh oh is right.”

Chapter IX

“We are going to have to move quickly and carefully.  Have you ever encountered the paparazzi?”  Ian asked, his face solemn.  I shook my head.  “I’m going to lead us to a taxi.  Don’t say anything, they will turn it into something malicious.  Be silent, don’t make eye contact and I’ll get us out of here.”  I nodded.  Ian led me by the arm and shoved us through.

“Prince Ian, who is this?  Are things over with Amelia?”

“Hey you, is he a good lay?”

“What?” I asked.  Eww he was my cousin.

“Shut up, Juliet,” Ian whispered.

“Juliet?  Her name’s Juliet?

I felt my other arm grabbed and I was pulled away from Ian.  “Who are you and what do you have to say?”

“Where’d he go?”

“JULIET!” Ian was trying to force his way through.

“So tell us, how does it feel to be the other woman?”

“How long have you been seeing each other?”

“We’re not!  Eww!”

“Eww?  You think he’s gross then?”

“He’s family.”

“Ian you’re into incest?”

Ian covered his face with his hand.  “This is my dear cousin, I am still very much with Amelia.”

Ian tried to help me up but I got thrown to the ground.  “What the fuck?  Watch what you’re doing your stupid cow!” I shouted as I fell on my butt.

“What was that?”

“Mouth like a sailor?”

“American at that?”

Ian grabbed my arm and roughly pulled me to my feet and practically threw me in the cab and jumped in behind me.  “Buckingham Palace, now please.”

“Anything you say Your Highness.”  The cab driver seemed nice enough.

Ian sighed.  “What were you thinking?  I told you not to say anything!”

I shrugged.  “I’m sorry.  My mouth works faster than my brain.”  I hung my head.  “I kind of have a temper.  It makes me stupid, well stupider.”

Ian shook his head.  We pulled up to the palace and there were people waiting at the gate.  Among them were Lana, and Christine.  There was a man with the same blond hair as Christine and Ian’s strong jaw waiting.  I had a feeling I was about to have an audience with the king.  The paparazzi followed us of course.  Ian carefully got out, his face solemn he looked up and froze.

“Where have you been?” Lana hissed.

“Lana, make sure Juliet gets home safely.” Ian ordered.  Lana looked taken aback then nodded.

“Okay, but we have to talk later.”

“Much later, I’m pretty sure Father is going to talk to me first.” Ian sighed.  He walked up to his father.

“You’re a disgrace.” Was all he hissed before he turned and stormed off. I heard, and I knew we did, but it wasn’t loud enough for the paparazzi to heard.  I saw Ian’s face for just a moment before he procured a pleasant mask.  He gave everyone a pleasant smile and waved before following his father inside.  Christine gave me a sympathetic smile before heading inside herself.

“This way.” Lana led me to a car that was waiting and ushered me inside.

I could feel the tension coming off her in waves.  She seemed pale and flustered.  Her eyes had a hint of redness and looked a little puffy.  I’d guess she’d been crying.  After a short while of uncomfortable silence I couldn’t take it anymore.

“Hey, Lana?”

“What?” Lana asked, her head snapped to look at me.

“I’m in a lot of trouble, aren’t I?”

“Yes,”

“How much?”

“A lot.”

“Um, are you in trouble?”

“Yes,”

“How much,”

“A lot more.”

I sighed.  “I’m sorry.  I didn’t know.  I don’t know.  I’m rambling, but I really want you to know I’m sorry.”

Lana sighed.  “You don’t know.  You really don’t.  Are you hurt?”

“No,”

“That’s good.  I heard the paparazzi got rough with you.  I was worried.  We all were.”

“I didn’t mean to make you worry.”

Lana shook her head.  “You need to think things through next time.”

“I’m not good at that.”

“I noticed.”

I hung my head.

“But you can’t use that as an excuse anymore.  I can’t say how things are run in America, where you’re from, but here we do things a certain way.  Royalty does not behave that way.  End of story.”

I felt really guilty.  “I’ve only been here a week, and I’m already ruining lives, aren’t I?”

Lana sighed.  “You aren’t ruining lives.  You’re just making mine much more difficult.  Ian’s too.  He’s going to be in a lot of trouble.  I hope you understand that.”

I shook my head.  “I could say I do, but I really don’t.  I don’t know what happens when a prince misbehaves.”

“You don’t hear much about that on the news do you?”

“Nope,”

“That’s because it’s not tolerated.”

“Oh, that’s a good reason.”

“Ian is twenty-three, if he was sixteen they could use the whole rebellious teenager excuse.  He’s twenty-three.  Twenty-three!  He’s an adult and future ruler of this country.  He must appear stable.”

I nodded, not knowing what else to do.

“If you ever want to see him again, you will have to schedule it through me, and I will accompany you at all times.  Do I make myself clear?”

I nodded.  “I really did have fun, he did too.”

Lana shook her head.  “It’s not about fun.”  Lana gave me a serious look.  “I hope you can grasp what you did today.”

I shook my head.  “I really didn’t, but I won’t let it happen again.”

“I hope not.”

“But I don’t know how . . .”

Lana sighed.  “I’d suggest you start by getting an advisor.”

I laughed.  “Are you,”

“NO!  I have enough crap on my plate with Ian and Christine.  I’m lucky Alex is still a little kid.”

“Do you know anyone?”

“I’ll make some phone calls.”

I nodded.  “I really am sorry,”

“Unfortunately, sorry doesn’t fix this.”

I nodded.  I had a lot of growing up to do.  And it was going to have to happen fast.  I didn’t want to be an embarrassment and I didn’t want to make anyone’s life more difficult.  Whether I liked it or not, I was going to have to change.

Chapter X

I was sitting at the table in a straight back chair wearing a dress that Carolynn had purchased for me.  It was a pastel blue sun dress that fell just below my knee.  I was wearing closed toe heels and hose.  I hated hose, they just weren’t comfortable to me.

“Juliet,” came a shrill scold.

I took in a long slow breath, as my jaw clenched and my lips pursed.  “Yes, Madame Hubert?” I asked, sounding as polite as I could manage through clenched teeth.

“That is the wrong fork!”  I sighed and felt myself slouch.  “Sit up!  Ladies do not slouch!”

I rolled my eyes.  I couldn’t stop myself.

“Juliet!  If you do not take this seriously, I cannot help you!  You will never be a lady at this rate.” With that Madame Hubert left in a huff.

I made a face at the door as she left and let myself slouch all the way down in the chair.  “Oh my god!  I am never going to get this!”

“You really suck at this,” came a soft familiar voice.  I turned to see Gwen.

“Ugh, did you see that?  Why do you need three forks anyway?”  I groaned.

Gwen smiled.  “Would you like some help?”

“Oh god, yes,”

“Mum insisted on me going to finishing school.  She figured it would help with the whole knowing how everything works.  And she’s old fashioned on what she perceives as a lady.”

“Oh dear god, you are a godsend.”  I got up and hugged her.  Gwen let out a soft laugh.

By the grace of God and three hours later Gwen had taught me the different silverware and proper ways to eat.  I didn’t have all of it down, but I had a good start, or at least I thought so.

“So, they’re going to announce you then?”

I nodded.  “After the paparazzi there’s no choice now.  The world knows about me.” I hung my head.  “I really messed up.  I got Ian and Lana in all sorts of trouble and I don’t want that to happen again.   It’s one thing if I mess my own life up, it’s another if I start ruining other peoples.”  I looked Gwen in the eye.  “I won’t do that.  I don’t want to be responsible for this.  I have to figure this out.”

Gwen smiled.  “It won’t come overnight, and you aren’t a natural.”

“Oh trust me, I know.”

“The finer points won’t come easy, but you’ve got heart.  You’re a good person in general.  That’s even rarer than any kind of noble blood.”  Gwen pulled me into a hug.  “You’ll get it.”  Gwen held me at arm’s length.  “Have you been out since the incident?”

I shook my head.  Since ‘the incident,’ as everyone was referring to it now, I’d been on lockdown.  I hadn’t been allowed outside without an escort, let alone off the grounds.  I’m stuck on Eastgate estate until everything has been sorted out, by order of the king.

Gwen gave me a knowing look.  “Come with me.”  She led me through the servants’ quarters and out to her house.  It was a modest two story with ivy and roses trailing up a trellis.  “It’s not much in comparison, but it’s home.” She offered with a modest shrug.

“I love it.  That house is too big.”

She ushered me inside and the house looked lived in.  There was a fire going the smell of dinner permeated the air and I soaked it all in.  There was a blanket strewn across the couch and a thin woman who had Gwen’s blonde hair was sitting in a chair reading.

“Gwen honey, oh, you brought company,”

“Mum, you haven’t properly met Juliet yet, Juliet, this is Mum.”

I offered a hand.  “It’s a pleasure,” I smiled.

“So you’re the one we’ve been hearing about.” She smiled.  “My name is Margaret.”

“I’m just kidnapping her for a while upstairs.” Gwen cooed.

“Don’t do anything foolish, darling.” Margaret called up the stairs as Gwen pulled me.

Gwen practically threw me into Ben with her dragging.  “Oh, I’m sorry,” I muttered.  I realized he wasn’t wearing a shirt and felt my face flush.

Ben laughed.  “It’s alright. Are you alright?”

“I’m fine,” I couldn’t help but notice the muscles on his chest as Gwen pulled me into her room.

“Watch where you’re going, Ben,” she called before sticking her tongue out and closing the door behind us.  “Want to have some fun?”

“I do, but  . . .”

“But?”

“Am I going to cause any trouble?”

“Not if you go with me.” Gwen gave me an impish grin.

“Gwen . . . “

“I will make you unrecognizable as Juliet Eastgate-Benn.  You will become Jules, Gwen McElroy’s friend and wing girl for the night.”

“But . . .”

Gwen shrugged.  “Or you can go to bed and be up bright and early to deal with Madame Hubert’s teachings.”

I sighed.  “I could really use a drink.”

“Great!  Just let me handle everything.”  Gwen handed me in a backless black top and a pair of skintight jeans and shoved me into the bathroom.  “I think that will look great on you!” she called through the door.  I came back out.  “Oh my god . . .”

“What?”

“That tattoo, they don’t know yet do they?”

I shook my head.  “I don’t really get the big deal, but Christine warned me they’re not exactly acceptable.  I figured I shouldn’t add fuel to the fire.”

Gwen nodded.  “Probably right, what made you want that?”

I shrugged.  “I got it for my mom.  About two weeks after she died.”

Gwen nodded.  “Is there a story behind it?”  I nodded back.  “Well, out with it.” She smiled.  Something about her made me want to tell her.  She was one of those people who actually listened when you spoke to them.

I sat on her bed.  “Mom was sick for a while.  Toward the end she had a lot trouble.  That’s why I chose a macaw.  It’s free.  And Mom was always a colorful person.  She was always so happy, even when she wasn’t she was, if that makes sense.”  I felt the tears and I stared at the ceiling and took a deep breath.  I realized I hadn’t ever explained that one to anyone yet.   It was hard to think that she was really gone.

“I’m sorry,” Gwen pulled me into a hug.

I pushed her off.  “It’s okay.  It happens.  Everything is temporary.” I sniffled.  “Wow, I am such a buzz kill.”

Gwen shook her head.  “No, you aren’t, but I do think another outfit would be better.”  Gwen handed me a bright green dress and shoved me back in.  “Much better.”  Gwen did my hair and makeup and I looked into the mirror.  She was right.  I didn’t recognize myself.  I still looked like myself, well the Juliet I had come here as, not the Juliet I was being forced to be.  The eye makeup was much darker than I would have applied and my hair was done in a bunch of complicated curls and yet somehow was out of my face.  Gwen was truly an artist.  Ten minutes later she’d squeezed into a pair of jeans and the black top she’d first handed me and her hair and makeup were done flawlessly.  “Are you ready for this?”

“I’m never ready for anything,” I smiled as she handed me heels and opened her window and started down the trellis.

Margaret was waiting for her, leaning against the front doorframe.  “Girls,” she used that tone every mother knows.  Gwen froze and turned around.  “Where are you going?”

“To see Lee,”

“And how are you getting there?”

“Sam is picking us up.”

“And how are you getting home?”

“Sam,”

“And do you have money for a cab just in case?”  Margaret handed Gwen a small black clutch bag.  “I didn’t think so.  Be safe, darling.” She kissed Gwen on the forehead and went back inside.

“Wow . . .” was all I could manage.

“Yeah,”

“You’re mom is really cool,”

Gwen nodded.  “I don’t know what I’d do without her.”  Then she looked at me.  “Oh my god, I’m so sorry, I didn’t think, I mean,”

“It’s okay.  Don’t apologize.  Enjoy your mom.   I miss mine, but I’ll be okay.  Don’t walk on eggshells because of me.”

Gwen nodded.  “Sam is waiting for us though, so, we have to hurry.  Patience isn’t her strong suit.  I should warn you, Sam is sweet as can be most of the time, except when she’s behind the wheel of a car.  For some reason, she becomes a maniac.  Just go with it.”  Gwen led me to a shed and opened a trap door inside.  “Being a servant has its benefits.” She smirked as she jumped down.  “Stealth is one of them!” she called as I jumped down.  I followed her to a blue car.  She opened the passenger side and crawled in the back and ushered me in behind her.

“Who’s this?” the driver, I could only presume was Sam asked.  Sam had dark hair in a pixie cut and it was styled into messy spikes.  Her chocolaty brown eyes watched me like I was something disgusting.

“This is Jules,”

“And where do we know Jules from?”

“She’s new on the grounds.”

“Is she cool?”

“Would I have invited someone lame?”

Sam’s face brightened.  “Well then, welcome aboard.  I’m Sam and this is Tracy.”

Tracy was the girl in the passenger’s seat.  She had bright blonde hair that was cut just below her shoulders and was wearing a crimson halter top with black jeans and heels.

“So, tell me everything.” Tracy smiled.  “I love to know everything about everyone.”

“Why?”

“It’s her job to know” Gwen warned.  “She’s a journalist.  So, keep your mouth shut around her and Tracy, if you try to make this girl’s life harder by opening your big mouth I will have to personally kick your ass.  I hate having to do that, so please, behave.”

Tracy hung her head.  “I had to try.”

“Just don’t,” Gwen warned.  “So, what’s going on tonight?”

“Harper’s band is playing,” Sam said simply.  Everyone else seemed to know what was going on so I just sat there and figured I’d just go with it.

We pulled up to a little bar and there weren’t many people inside.  Maybe thirty or so and we walked in like we owned the place.  Sam went over to a boy with dark brown hair styled in a Mohawk and bright green eyes  and gave him a hug then proceeded over to a blonde boy gave him a kiss on the cheek and sat next to him.  The boy with dark brown hair came over.

“Gwen,” he pulled her into a hug.  “How’s it going?”

“It all right, how about you?”

“I’m peachy, who’s your friend.”

Gwen laughed and smacked him on the back of the head.  “Subtlety should be your middle name.  And that is Jules.”

“Hey, I’m Harper, how’s it going?” He flashed me a dazzling smile.

“It’s all good,” I smiled back.

“Ever been here before?”  I shook my head and I heard Gwen snicker.  “You’ve got an American accent.”

“That’s because I am an American.”

“Interesting,”

“Harper!  We’re up!” shouted the blonde boy Sam had gone over to.

“I hope you’re still here when I get done with my set.” Harper gave me a wink and I wasn’t sure how I was supposed to feel.  He was definitely cute.

Gwen pulled me over to a table with Sam and Tracy and got us some beers.  “Oh my god, Harper has the hots for you.” Tracy smirked.  “He wants to go home with you tonight.”

“So not happening,” I shook my head.

“Maybe not tonight, but it will.  Trust me,” Tracy added with a look of disgust.  “That boy can get any girl he wants.”

I knew that look.  Tracy had been one-night-standed and something told me she never got over it.  I’ve known lots of Tracy’s in my life.  They’re over dramatic, thrive off of gossip, and you can’t trust them as far as you can throw them.  She kept giving me strange looks during the band’s set and I listened to everyone chatting.

After the band finished playing they all came back over.  Harper squeezed in between Gwen and me.  “So, I’d like to introduce you to Lee,” this was the blonde Sam cozied up to.  “Tyson,” who was a tall boy with dark skin and darker hair and surprisingly light eyes.  “and that’s Bryce,” he indicated the fourth member of the band who was a little on the scrawny side and was wearing glasses.

“Sup,” Lee greeted before paying all of his attention to Sam.  “Where were we,” he whispered as he grabbed her hand and led her away.

Several hours and several drinks later Gwen and I were dancing to some song with a loud bass, Tracy was chatting Tyson up and Bryce had gone home and Harper was drinking at the bar.  At the end we were laughing and spinning and Gwen led me back to the bar and ordered two more shots.

“Damn girl, you know how to hold your own.” I laughed at Gwen as she handed one to me and we shot them back.

“You too.” Gwen laughed.

“I’m going to interrupt,” Harper cut in, grabbed my hand and pulled me back to the dance floor.

“Hey!”

“What?”

“Who said I’d dance with you?”

A coy smile played across his lips.  “Call it a hunch,”

“No,” I shook my head.

“One dance?”

I sighed.  “Okay, one dance.”

Naturally a slow song would come on.  Harper’s hands fell to my waist and mine went around his shoulders with a good six inches between us.

“But no funny business,” I warned him.

“I wouldn’t dream of it,”

I was feeling all the drinks, how many did I have?  I lost count after seven, so at least eight with that last shot, but there had to be more.  I felt dizzy and realized I was leaning on Harper.

“Sorry,” I mumbled as I stood back.

“It’s alright,” Harper laughed.  “You’ve had a few drinks in you.”

I nodded.  “A lot.  I feel it a little bit.”

Harper let out a throaty laugh.  “You’re cute,”

“Thank you, you have pretty eyes.”  I looked around and the world was spinning.  “We should stop spinning.”

“We have,”

“Uh oh,”

“What is it?”

I shook my head.  “I don’t feel so good,”

“Oh, Gwen!” Harper realized what I meant and picked me up and carried me over to the ladies room.  “Go check,” he indicated the door.  Gwen darted inside then held the door open for Harper.

“Bad news bears,” I managed before I flailed out of Harper’s arms and puked in the sink.  “I don’t feel so good, Gwen,” I groaned.  She rubbed my back and made soothing noises.

“Harper, go get her a water,”

I washed my mouth out in the sink and felt really heavy and let myself sink down to the floor.  I felt someone wrap my hand around a cup.

“Drink this,” Harper soothed rubbing my back.  “I think her night is over.  Sam left with Lee a little while ago, and it looks like Tyson is Tracy’s newest target.  Want a ride home?”

“That would be lovely,” Gwen smiled.

“Come on, you.” Harper picked me up and I felt asleep in his arms.  I woke up in a backseat.

“Where am I?”

“Juliet, it’s Gwen.  We’re almost home.”

“So, you’re the one everyone is making such a fuss over,” Harper smiled over his shoulder at me.

“Yeah, something like that . . .”

“Harper,” Gwen started.

“Yeah?”

“Can you carry her back?”

“Sure, to your house?”

Gwen thought for a long moment.  “No, we have to sneak her inside.”

Harper nodded.  “Harper the ninja is ready for service.”

Chapter XI

I felt myself being lifted out of the car.  “Come along, love,” Harper smiled.  I cuddled against his chest.  He was so warm.

“You’re cuddly,” I murmured.  I felt the pull of sleep.  I liked the way his chest vibrated when he laughed.

“Don’t get too cozy,” Gwen warned, I’m not sure if it was to me or to Harper.  “Harper, I’m going to show you the back way into the main house.”

“Harper,” I managed.

“Yes, love?”

“Sing for me.”

Harper laughed.  “What do you want me to sing?”

“Something pretty.”

“Close your eyes and I’ll kiss you.  Tomorrow I’ll miss you, remember I’ll always be true.”

“I love The Beatles,”

Harper chuckled and continued singing.  His voice was so pretty.

“Shh, quiet now.  We can’t get caught.” Gwen warned.

Gwen led him to my room and Harper laid me on the bed.  “Good night, sleep it off.  You’ll feel better.”

“I’ll have Laurel bring you some aspirin in the morning.  Harper, come on, I’ll be outside.”  Gwen gave us a moment.

“Well, love, good night,”

“Good night,” I smiled up at him.  “You have pretty eyes.”

“Thank you, I think you’ve mentioned that.”

“Well it’s true,”

“Good night,” he bent down to kiss me on the cheek but I turned and kissed him back.  He seemed surprised but didn’t stop.  His lips were so soft.  My hands reached around to the back of his neck and pulled him harder against me.  He made a small noise of surprise but returned my ferocity.  My hands fumbled to the bottom of his shirt, but he grabbed them and pulled away laughing.  “No, no, love.”

“No?” I asked confused.  No?  “You don’t think I’m cute anymore,”

“Oh, quite the contrary, love, but you are very drunk.”

“I’m just tipsy,”

“Good night, I have to go,”

“Stay?”

“I can’t, as tempting as that is,”

“One more kiss?”

Harper sighed, a smile forming on his lips.  “One more kiss,” he kissed my forehead and tucked me in.  “Now go to sleep.  Tomorrow morning is going to come early for you.”

I nodded.  “Night night,”

I felt sleep overtake me.

Next thing I knew Laurel was gently shaking me awake.  “Juliet, you have to get up,” she soothed rubbing my back.  My head was killing me and I felt nauseous.  I looked around.

“Ugh, what time is it?”

“Almost seven, come on let’s get you into a nice warm bath.  You’ll feel better.”  She helped me sit up and the world span.

“Oh god, how much did I drink?”

“Gwen told me all about it.  I’ve told Master Eastgate that you’re not feeling well.  He thinks you have the flu.”

“Ugh, I don’t remember most of last night,”

“Gwen said you kept up with her, and she’s quite the drinker.”

I groaned and covered my head with a blanket.  “Why is it so bright?” I whined.

“Because you’re hung over.”

“What did I drink last night?”

“Knowing Gwen something strong and hard, and it probably had a bite to it.  Come on,” Laurel helped me stumble to the bathroom and into the tub.  “I’m not leaving you alone in here, I’m not going to have you drown.”  Laurel helped me out and then brushed my hair while I lay in bed feeling the effects of a night of poor decisions.  “Gwen is going to come up and see you as soon as her shift is over, but your father wanted to check on you.  I told him I’d let you know when you were awake.  Are you ready for this?”

I let another groan out.   “No, but I haven’t been ready for anything that’s happened so far.  Let’s do this.”

“Alright, I’ll go get him.”

I buried my head in the pillows and tried to remember what had happened.  I’d gone out with Gwen . . . Sam drove us . . . we watched a band . . . Gwen and I were dancing . . . lots of shots . . . lots of beer . . . I didn’t remember anything but little patches of memory.  I needed to talk to Gwen.

It wasn’t long before I heard the door open and someone come in.  “Juliet,” my father’s voice was soft and soothing.

“Hey James,” I managed and turned around.  The sun was still so bright.

“Laurel tells me you aren’t feeling well.”

I shook my head, but stopped when the world span.  “I’ll be okay, just not feeling so hot today.”

James came over and felt my forehead.  “You don’t seem to be running a fever.  That’s good.  Maybe it’s all the stress.” James sighed and sat on the edge of my bed.  “I’ve been meaning to talk to you anyway.”

Oh great, this was going to be one of those mornings.  I sat up and tried to look him in the eye.

“I didn’t intend for everything that has happened to happen.  Madame Hubert said despite her best efforts you don’t seem to be making much progress.  As you know the King and Queen want to properly introduce you into our society.”

I didn’t bother to try to hide the confusion on my face.  “What?”

James sighed.  “I didn’t want to force this upon but now we have no choice.  You have been unofficially announced via the tabloids and many things are in question now.  My morals, my parentage, even my sister’s character.  I cannot let my shortcomings affect her ruling.  As much as it pains me to do this, I have to ask you to do this.  Mind you, I ask out of politeness, it is not really a request.”

I was taken aback.  “What are you saying exactly?”

“You cannot act as you have been permitted to do in the past.  I have spoken with Carolynn and we have found you an advisor.  You will be taught the proper ways to act and you will behave as a noble lady.  You must not act rashly.  Any other incidents like this will not be tolerated.  Do I make myself clear?”

I stared at James for a long moment.  “So I’m going to be trapped in other words.  I’m not going to be allowed to be myself?”

James sighed.  “I don’t want that,”

“But that’s exactly what you just told me.  I’m rash, I’m outspoken, opinionated, childish, and foolish.  And you pretty much told me I can’t do that.  That I can’t be that.”

“Juliet, you are an adult.  You should act like it.”

James got up and walked out of my room and left me staring at the door.  I rubbed my aching head.  This was too much.  I curled into a ball and went back to sleep.    I woke up to Gwen shaking me.

“Hello gorgeous, how’s it going?” she smiled.

“Awful,” I smiled back.

“Awful?  You feel that bad?”

I still felt like crap, but not as bad.  I shrugged.  “I’ve felt better.  What was I drinking last night?”

Gwen smiled.  “The good stuff.  I brought you a present.” Gwen pulled out a flask.  “This is what Gran used to give Dad for his hangovers, then Ben, then me.”

“What is it?”

“Just drink it,”

I took a swig and made a face.  Vomit tasted better.  “Ugh, what the hell?”

“It tastes awful, but trust me, it works.  I made it this morning before I had to be at work at six.  Look at me.  Do I look like I’m dead on my feet?  Now go ahead, finish it.”

I made a face but did.  She smiled and handed me a cookie.  “I don’t want to eat anything.”

“Trust me,”

I took a nibble and didn’t feel nausea rise up.  “Wow,”

“I told you,”

“I have a question for you.”

“What’s that?”

“What happened last night?”

Gwen laughed.  “You don’t remember?”

“No,”

“Oh this is great.”

“What is great?”

“What do you remember?”

“Bits and pieces, something about a band . . . dancing with you . . . Gwen  . . .  what did I do?”

“Well Harper has been texting me.”

“Harper . . .  Harper, why does that sound familiar?”

“Oh my god, this is great!  He’s smitten and you can’t remember him!  I can’t wait to tell him that!”

“Wait, what did I do?”

“You asked him to stay last night,”

“I didn’t,”

“I wouldn’t have let him, and you didn’t do anything but make out and get a little handsy.”

“Oh god,” My hand covered my face.  “I’m so embarrassed.”

“Why?”

“I shouldn’t have done that!”

“It’s okay.  But Harper is really interested in you.”

“I’m so not going there.”

“Where?”

I sighed.  I was about to have to tell a long story.  “I’m not ready for anything like that.”

“Why?  What happened?”

“This is a sad story, do you want to hear it?”

“If you’re okay telling it.”

I sighed.  “Back home there was this guy.  Chase Evans.  He was great, handsome, smart, funny, really sweet.  He was in my Communications One class freshman year and we started dating not long after start of term.  Things were really great for a long time.  He started getting a little distant in our junior year and we ended it just before graduation.  As you know, I lost my mom.  She was sick for a really long time.  Well, while I was sitting by her bedside, he was at someone else’s if you catch my drift.”

“Oh,” Gwen grasped.

“Yeah, as soon as I found out, I left him.  I had enough on my plate, I didn’t need to add his crap to it.”

Gwen nodded.  “That wanker doesn’t deserve you.”

I laughed.  “Nope, but I’m not ready for something else so soon.  It just hasn’t been enough time yet,”

Gwen pulled me into a hug.  “I’m sorry honey.  Are you feeling any better?”

Now that I thought about it, my head wasn’t aching so badly and the light seemed less harsh.  “Now that you mention it, yes I do feel a bit better.”

Gwen smiled.  “I knew it.  Now get up and get ready.  Your advisor is on his way here.”

“His?”

Chapter XII

Gwen handed me a pair of pinstripe dress slacks a crimson top and a black blazer.  “This will make you and your dad happy.”

I dressed quickly and followed Gwen down to the parlor.  She disappeared into one of the servant’s secret passageways.

“Ah, Juliet, are you feeling better?” James asked, looking concerned.

“Yeah, a few extra hours so sleep can do wonders.” I replied looking around.  Millie was sneering at me as usual, Carolynn had a tired expression on her face, bags were under her eyes and there was another person.  He had dark brown, almost black hair and deep chocolaty brown eyes.   He looked a little older than me, but not by more than a few years.  He also had a five o’clock shadow.

“Juliet, this is your advisor, Xavier Lewis.  Xavier, this is my daughter, Juliet.”

“It’s a pleasure,” I offered my hand.  He shook it and turned to my father.

“I know this will be an uphill battle for you as you are starting with a challenge from the start.” James started.  “But I appreciate all that you can do.”

Xavier nodded.  “I will do what I can.” Xavier turned to me.  “Lana called and warned me a bit about you.  She tells me you are more or less clueless.  I hope to fix this.  Lord Eastgate, with your permission I would like to show her how a lady behaves in public?”

“That sounds fine.  Juliet, are you feeling up to it?”

“Sure,”

“Very well, behave yourself.”

Xavier offered a hand and I took it.  He led me outside to where a car was waiting.  He gave me a stern look once we were seated comfortably.  “Honestly, I was expecting worse.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means Lana was damn near in hysterics when she called me.  At least there is a lot that is right with you.”

“How am I supposed to take that?”

“I am here to repair an image, and prevent further disasters.  To do that, I’m going to teach you how to prevent these sorts of events from happening again.  Because I’m good, I’m bloody brilliant when I have to be, but even I’m no god.  To fix what happened will require a certain finesse.  This will begin by image.  I have some friends in high places, fortunately for you.  I’ve called in a few favors.  Today we will be meeting with several other people and create an approved, more appropriate image for you.”

“Wait, what?”

“It doesn’t really have to be who you are, but it will have to be who you are in the public eye.  Does that make sense?”

“That’s stupid,”

“That’s politics.” Xavier cut me off.  The look he gave me made me not want to argue.  “Politics are not about truth, but illusion and image.  Your father is a politician and by extension you represent him.  If he is unqualified to control a single unruly child how can he be qualified to make decisions for the good of the masses?  Do you see what I’m saying?”

I sighed.  It made sense.

“As you are not arguing with me, I imagine I’m getting through to you.”

“I can see what you’re saying, and I can even see the logic behind it and agree to it to some extent.  But I can’t agree to all of it.”

“Then I hope you are partial to you room.”

“What?”

“They won’t let you out if they don’t trust you to behave yourself.”

“So what?  I’m locked in a room the rest of your life?  You know, I am an American, I can always go back.”

“No, you see, with you it’s a special case.  You will always be a public figure from here on out because of who you are.  Don’t forget your uncle is the king.  If the king orders you not to leave, no self-respecting Englishman will rush to help you.”

I hadn’t thought of that.  “I don’t promise to all of this, but I guess I can try.”

“Good, we’re making progress.  We’re meeting with a stylist first.”

Three hours later Xavier and I were at a small dress shop.

“What is that?” Xavier growled at my shoulder.

“A tattoo.”  I shot back.

“What in the world would possess you to get that?”

“I have three.”

Xavier pinched the bridge of his nose and took a calming breath.  “You are wearing on the last of my patience.  Where are your other two?”

I showed him my ankle.  It was a music tattoo collage that combined a treble clef, bass clef, and varying notes.  “And there’s one on my hip.”

“Why would you do that to yourself?”

“The one on my shoulder is for my mom, and the other two were because I got bored.”

“Because you . . .” Xavier glared at me and took several deep breaths.  “Because you got bored?” Xavier hissed.

“Yup,”

“You’re insufferable.  You are aware of this right?”

“Been called worse,”

“Lana was right.”

“What does that mean?”

“This may even be out of my hands.  Understand how infuriating your being at the moment.  I have never wanted to strike someone so badly in my life.”

“And to think, I’ve only known you for a few hours.”

“This isn’t a game Juliet!” Xavier shouted.

I took a step back.  Xavier was tall, I hadn’t realized quite how big he was until he shouted.  He was at least six feet tall and I was just over five.  He had the potential to be frightening but I got the feeling this side of him was rare.  I just happened to be the right pain in the ass to bring out the worst in everyone around me.

“Do you have any concept of how your actions affect all of those around you?”

“Not really.”

“You are a selfish child.  You have no idea how to act as an adult, do you?” Xavier grumbled something incoherent under his breath.  “Very well, if you are going to act like a child, you will be treated as a child.  You don’t get to make any decisions until you prove you can make grown up decisions.”

“Excuse me?  What did you just say?”

“Giovanni!” Xavier called and left the dressing room.  “You get to pick her outfits for her.  I want that bloody shoulder covered at all times other than that you can have free reign.”

Two hours later I was pouting.  Xavier had spent the past several hours making all decisions for me.  It was aggravating.  Whenever I said something he acted as though I hadn’t and no one else was paying me any mind.

“Juliet,” Xavier turned to me.  “Are you hungry?”

“Yes,” I grumbled, not looking at him.

“Would you like to get some dinner?”

“Yes,”

“Very well, then change into one of your new dresses. I liked the blue one, personally.”

“What’s wrong with what I’m wearing?”

“I’m taking you somewhere nice.”

“So what I’m wearing isn’t nice?” I snapped.

“Now you are finally catching on.  Now, come now, hurry up.”

I changed into the blue dress he liked and he handed me a pair of black boots that managed to cover all of my tattoos.

“You’re starting to look like a lady.  I have reservations.”

Xavier took me to a fancy five star restaurant.  We were seated and I stared at the menu no sure what half of the items were as most of them were in Italian.

Someone I recognized came up to our table.  “Good evening, what can I get for you tonight, Mr. Lewis and . . . Juliet?”

I looked up where did I know him from?

“Lady Eastgate,” Xavier corrected.  “I’ll have a merlot this evening for starters go ahead and be quick about it.”

“That’s rude,” I snapped.

“Excuse me?”

“Don’t talk to him that way.  You’ve been bitching all day about manners this and etiquette that but what about please and thank you?” I snapped.

I heard Xavier growl.  “Please,”

The boy smiled.  “I’ll be right back with that.”

Xavier glared at me across the table.  “Don’t embarrass me again.”

“You embarrassed yourself.  I just pointed out that you’re rude.  I’m stupid, but at least I’m not rude.”

“Don’t say things like that.”

“Like what?”

“First off, I’m not rude.  Secondly, you aren’t stupid.  Ignorant perhaps, but you aren’t stupid.”

I looked at him considering.  What was he getting at?

Xavier let out a long sigh.  “What are you going to get?”

“I have no idea.”

“May I suggest the - ”

“Xavier, what are you playing at?”

“Excuse me?”

“What are you doing here, really?  I believe there’s more here than you’re telling me.”

“What makes you think that?”

“You didn’t deny it which means I hit some level of truth.  You act like I have the intelligence of a snail for half of the day but now we’re at dinner and you act like a completely different person.  What I want to know is why.”

Xavier gave me a strange smile.  “How astute . . . I shall have to watch myself around you more closely.”

“So you are up to something.”

“Get whatever you like,”

The waiter brought back two glasses of merlot and gave me a coy smile.  “How are you feeling today, love?”

“That is not the way to speak to a duke’s daughter,” Xavier scolded giving the boy a scowl.

“Juliet?” the waiter asked giving me a confused look.  “What’s going on?”

I looked at him for a long moment then it started coming back.  “Oh I remember you!”

“Great?” Harper still looked confused.

“Juliet, you know this boy?” Xavier asked.

“Yeah, you were from the band last night!”

“Yeah,”

“Band?  What band?” Xavier asked giving me a hard look and I realized.

“My band was playing at the pub last night,” he started.

I shook my head and covered my face.

“Last night?” Xavier asked as he raised an eyebrow.  “Juliet, care you explain?”

“No, not really I’m good.” I replied.  Now Harper caught on.

“Gwen brought her a recording.  My band’s EP.  Gwen introduced us.” He gave me a wink.  “I am Harper Abby, lead singer of Flaming Penguins.  This is just my day job.” Harper offered Xavier a hand.

“Juliet,” Xavier gave me a knowing look.  “No wonder you were ill this morning.”  He gave me a coy smile.  “Harper, was it?  Tell me more about what really happened last night.”

“I just met up with Gwen.”

“Where?”

I shook my head and Harper saw.  “I don’t remember.” Harper finished.  “I had a lot to drink last night.  But I can’t forget a pretty face like hers.”

I felt my cheeks flush.

“Very well,” Xavier ordered for us and sent Harper away.  “I don’t believe either of you have been completely honest with me.  You have two options here.  You can tell me the truth or I tell your father I believe you and a servant snuck off.  If I suggest a name she may lose her job.”

I felt my shoulders hunch.  “What are you going to do if I say something?”

“Gauge the severity of your actions and take action accordingly.”

“Meaning?”

“I need to know what I’m dealing with when it comes to you.  You are strong willed, intelligent, fiery, and a free spirit.  You have the potential to be great or a train wreck depending on three things.  Your will, your training, and your choices.”

I nodded.  “If I suggest something that may have happened, are you going to try to get someone fired?”

Xavier shook his head.  “That would not be my intention.”

“Are you going to tell my father?”

“If there is no reason to, then I won’t.”

I nodded.  “I want your word of honor as an Englishman.”

Xavier nodded.  “My word of honor, but I need you to be honest with me.  I cannot do my job if I don’t know what’s really going on with you.”

I sighed.  “Okay, Gwen works for my father.  She was trying to help me with table etiquette and I’m starting to understand a little.  She saw me yesterday and let’s just say I’m not one for being cooped up alone in a room without freedom.  I’ve never had that happen.  So, she disguised me and took me out.  No one saw me and no one recognized me.  We just had a few drinks and then he brought us back to the manor.”

“No one caught on to who you are?”

“No,”

“And you didn’t draw attention to yourself?”

“No,”

“And you successfully disguised yourself?”

“Yes,”

“That doesn’t surprise me.”

“So now what are you going to do?”

“Accept Master Eastgate’s invitation to live in the manor.”

“Why?”

“To keep a closer eye on you.  I’m going to need to be on full alert to keep an eye on you.  Otherwise, you will take a chance and I will not be there to help you.”

“And you don’t plan on telling my father?”

“What good would that do?”

“And you’re not going to get her in trouble?”

“I believe that would do more harm than good.”

“Am I supposed to just trust you?”

“Am I supposed to trust you?  Trust is a mutual thing, Juliet.  If I am to gain your trust, I must also extend my own.  I will make a deal with you.  There are certain things you cannot do and I cannot allow you to do.”  I nodded.  “But I believe imprisonment would be far worse for you.  You will rebel and do as you please either way.  I would much rather be able to accompany you on such occasions to make bad decisions less severe.”

I watched him as I sipped my wine.  “Maybe.”

Xavier laughed.  “That is probably the best I am going to get from you.  This is going to be an adventure.”

Harper returned with our food not long after that and gave me a shy smile.  “It’s okay Harper, he knows now.” I smiled back.  “It’s okay.”

Harper sighed.  “That’s good.  Gwen told me how much trouble you’ve been in.  I didn’t want to make any more for you.”

“You’re sweet.”

“I’d like to see you again.”

“I’d like that too,”

Xavier cleared his throat.  “I could do with another glass of wine,”

“Of course Mr. Lewis,” Harper gave me a wink as he left to refill Xavier’s glass.

“What is going on between the two of you?” Xavier asked me raising an eye brow.

I shrugged.  “He seems nice enough.”

“Stay away from him,”

“Excuse me?”

“That boy is going to make trouble for you.  My advice, stay away from him.  Far away.”

“You want me to be honest with you, right?”

“Of course,”

“Telling me who to associate with is not a great idea.  If you tell me I’m not allowed to do something, I usually want to do it more, especially if I wanted to do it in the first place.”

“So I’m going to need to reverse psychology you?”

“No, just don’t tell me what to do.”

“Juliet, telling you what to do is my job.”

I rolled my eyes.  “True as that may be, you’re going to have to find another way to do your job because I can’t be put in a box and made to be happy.  Giving me lots of restrictions is a good way to piss me off.  When I get pissed off, I do stupid things.  Just a little heads up.”  I gave him my sweet smile. And sat perfectly straight and started eating with the proper etiquette.

“You are truly a dangerous figure.” Xavier commented in between bites.

Harper brought back the bottle of merlot.  “Any more for you, my lady?” Harper smiled to me.

“That would be lovely,”

“Anything for you,” he turned to Xavier.  “And you Mr. Lewis,” as he refilled his glass.  “I’ll leave you to for now unless there’s anything else I can get you?”

“We’re fine,” Xavier answered before I could and I shot him a warning look.

“Very well, I’ll come to check on you later.” Harper gave me another wink and was off to attend his other tables.

“Ehem,” Xavier coughed, I then realized I was staring at Harper’s backside.  It was a nice backside.

“Yes?”

“Ladies don’t stare,” Xavier warned, his voice was cold.  His entire demeanor had changed.  What was his issue?

“I’m an American, I’m supposed to be rude,” I teased.

“You’re an American for sure.”

I smiled.  “You wouldn’t love me any other way,”

“Calm, quiet, collected, and well behaved might be a nice change.”

I glared at him then realized he was teasing too and couldn’t help but laugh.  “So tell me more about you.”

“What would you like to know?”

“What got you into this?”

“I went to Cambridge and studied in political science and I was considering teaching.  Jobs have been a bit scarce so I decided to travel instead.  I’ve been traveling around Europe for the past year or so and luckily for me, when I got back I got that call from Lana, and now I have a job.  I must retract a previous statement though.  I don’t know that you are out of my hands.  Perhaps you are just a lot to take in at first.” He sipped his wine thoughtful.  “I know one thing for certain though, I will not get bored.”

After we finished Harper handed me a plate of zeppole and a chocolate drizzle and a raspberry drizzle.  “Oh the house,” he winked at me.

“Aww, how sweet!  Who told you I love zeppole?”

“I’m just psycho like that, I mean psychic,” he teased.

“I’m sure you’re both,”

“I’d believe the former,” Xavier growled, I don’t think I was supposed to hear that.

“Enjoy, love.” Harper sauntered off again.

“Want some?” I asked pushing the plate to the center of the table.  “Food is just better when it’s shared.”

Xavier smiled and we shared dessert.  He paid the bill and hurried me out.  I didn’t get to say goodbye to Harper, but had to fight my way through the paparazzi but this time I kept my mouth shut and just let Xavier usher me into the waiting car.

“I’m impressed.” Xavier smiled at me.

“Why?”

“You can keep your mouth shut.”

“Wow, you’re an advisor?  Here I thought you were my own personal comedian.”  I rolled my eyes.  There was something about Xavier.  He was stiff, calculating, and very much about work and business, but there was more to him that I wanted to get to know.

We spent the ride back teasing each other about everything we could and ended up laughing for most of it.  When we pulled up to the manor James was waiting for us.

“Good evening, Lord Eastgate,” Xavier greeted with a bow.

“Good evening,  Xavier, Juliet,”

“James,”

“I just received two very important phone calls.  The first is that you two were spotted by the paparazzi and there was not an incident.  Juliet, I must say I’m proud of you.  The second was from my sister.  She was phoned about the lack of incident, and after careful consideration, they’ve decided to give you one chance.  There is a charity ball coming up in a two days.  You are permitted to attend if you are able to behave yourself.  If there is the slightest incident caused by you, well no one will be too keen to let you out of their sight anytime in the near future.  Do you understand?”

“I can leave?”

“Yes,”

“I’ll do it!”

“You have to find a dress tomorrow though.”

“Okay.”

“Good night, darling.  Tomorrow will be an early morning.  Xavier, have you thought any more on my recommendation?”

“Yes sir, I’ve decided to accept your generous offer.

“Very well, have your things sent for.”

James went back inside and I beamed at Xavier.  “I can have freedom!”

“If you can behave,” Xavier cautioned.

“Hey Xavier,”

“Yes?”

“Do you have Lana’s phone number?”

“Of course,”

“Can I get that from you?”

“Sure,” Xavier pulled out his phone.  “It’s ringing.”

“Hello Xavier, oh my god what happened?  Did she do something?”

“It’s Juliet actually,”

“Oh, sorry,”

“I haven’t done anything bad yet, well again.”

“That’s a good sign.”

“I want to start by apologizing.  I really had no idea what I was doing or how it would affect everyone else.  I don’t want that to happen again, and I’m really truly sorry.  So, in order to prevent something bad from happening, I have a really unfair thing to ask of you.”

“What?”

“I have a favor to ask of you . . . I know it’s not fair but I think you’re one of the few people I can trust with this.”

“Why’s that?”

“Because you don’t like me.”

Lana let out an irritated sigh.  “What is it?”

“Will you take me shopping?”

“Why in the world would I do that?  Do you remember what happened last time?”

“I understand if you say no, the only reason I asked you is you seem to know what you’re doing.  You know what to say, what to do, what to wear, and you’d be honest with me. I don’t want to make everyone’s lives harder, but I don’t want to lose myself either . . . forget I said it.  It was a stupid idea.”

Lana grumbled something under her breath and sighed.  “Fine, but the second you do something ridiculous I have permission to smack you.”

“I understand, I know you don’t like me, and wait?  What?  Really?” I asked.  I hadn’t expected her to agree.  “Lana, you’re amazing!  Truly amazing!”

“Yeah, yeah,”

“Can you take me shopping tomorrow?  Apparently there’s some ball in two days?”

“You don’t have a dress?”

“No, why would I have a dress?  I didn’t even know about this thing until about ten minutes ago.”

“Oh god, I’ll be there first thing in the morning.  Be presentable, please.”

“Lana!  You are the absolute bestest!  I hope you know that!  I owe you so much!”

“You have no idea,”

“Here’s Xavier, thank you so much!” I handed Xavier the phone and was ecstatic.  “Thanks Xavier!” I gave him a kiss on the cheek and ran inside, toppling Angelica over.

“Would you watch where you’re going?”

“Sorry Angelica, how are you?”

“Delightful,” she sneered.

“Me too!  Angelica, are you going to the ball?”

“You’re going?”

“Yeah!  James just said I could!”

“I thought you were under house arrest,”

“The king said I can go if I can behave myself!”

“He really thinks that’s possible?”

“Yeah, and if I’m good, I’m off for good!  I’m so excited!  Are you going?”

“Yes,”

“I have to go and get my dress tomorrow, do you have yours yet?”

“Of course, I’ve had mine for weeks.  You’re getting it tomorrow?  The day before?”

“Yes,”

“This is going to be rich,”

“Oh, what color is your dress?  Oh, and Millie’s”

“Why?”

“I don’t want to accidentally show up wearing the same color as you two.  I know you two don’t like me and I don’t want you guys to get mad that I’m wearing the same color as you guys or something.  I really just want everyone to be able to have a good time.”

Angelica sighed.  “Would you like to see mine?”

“Really?  Yeah!  Sure,”

Angelica rolled her eyes and led me to her room and pulled out a gorgeous crimson form fitting backless dress.  “You are going to look stunning in that.”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Well, I guess I’ll let you get back to whatever you were doing.  Good night, Angelica.”  I walked out and to my room.  I threw myself on the bed and smiled.  I was going to get out of the house, legally.  I was floating on air.  Tomorrow will be interesting.

Chapter XIII

I was up bright and early.  Laurel was surprised when I was awake when she came to wake me.  “My, this is new.” She smiled.

“I’m excited!” I beamed.  “I might be off of house arrest.  Who knows maybe soon they’ll let me out on my own.” I laughed.

“Are you going shopping today?”

“Yup,”

“Xavier suggested an outfit for you that he deemed appropriate.”

“Of course he did,” I felt my mood flatten.  “Show me,” I sighed.

The outfit consisted of a pair of flattering dark blue designer jeans, a neutral grey tank top and a black cardigan.  Okay, it wasn’t me, but I didn’t hate it.  To my delight there was a pair of brand new black converse.  I got dressed and was the first down to breakfast for a change.  I’m pretty sure this was the first time this had happened ever.  Eleanor asked what I wanted for breakfast and I told her whatever sounded like a good idea as long as there was bacon.  She laughed and told me she’s bring me something delicious.  I was sitting at the table when James came in wearing a suit and looking concerned.

“Good morning,”

“What?  Oh, my, good morning, Juliet.  You’re up early.”

“I’m excited.  Not to mention Lana said she’d be here first thing in the morning and I don’t want to make her wait.”

“I’m glad you’re taking this seriously.”

I shrugged.  “I’m excited I might be able to do things on my own again.  I haven’t had this many restrictions since I was twelve.”

“Well, I don’t have much time to talk right now, but I’d like to speak with you tonight.”

“Sure thing.”

James asked Eleanor to get him some dry toast to go and he was gone.  Millie and Angelica were next in and they were starting to be less cold to me.  I wouldn’t say they were friendly, but they seemed to hate me less.

“Good morning,”

“Good morning,” Millie replied stiffly.  “Angie, I think today we should go and get our nails done for tomorrow.”

“Okay, I have an appointment at noon, want to go get lunch then go after?”

“That sounds great, I’ll meet you at,” Millie gave me a strange look.  “I’ll text you when I make reservations.”

“God forbid I hear where you’re going to eat,” I laughed.  “I might come there too.  Wouldn’t that be a shame?” I smiled sweetly as Eleanor came in with my breakfast.  It was a sandwich of epic proportions.  The bread was French toast with the sugar on the inside, bacon, sausage, fried egg, and cheese.    It was delicious!  I attempted polite conversation with Millie and Angelica.  Angelica was at least polite enough to respond, Millie still hated me.  Not long after that Xavier came in looking quite spiffy.  He was wearing a charcoal grey shirt with a black tie and a pinstripe suit jacket with black slacks and polished black loafers.  “Good morning,”

“I see you actually listened to a suggestion.”  Xavier smiled.  “I do like that on you.”

“Don’t get used to it,” I growled.

“Lana just rang me and said she’ll be arriving within the hour.”

Xavier and I were able to hold a conversation and I let Millie and Angelica have their secrets.  What did I care?

“Today will be a challenge with you and Christine in the same place so Lana and I have already made a plan.  If we run into paparazzi we’ll split up and hopefully they’ll leave one of us alone.  Honestly, they’ll probably follow you, so in that event we’ve already prearranged a few meeting places where we can meet back up again.”

“I didn’t even think about that.”

“This is why I am the advisor and you listen.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,”

“Are you ready?”

“Sure, let me go brush my teeth and I’ll be good to go.”

I went back to my room and found Gwen waiting for me.

“Hello gorgeous,” she smiled.

“Hey yourself!  How are you?”

“I’m amazing and I have a message for you.”

“What’s that?”

“Harper wants to see you again.  Soon.”

“Does he now?” I felt a smile curling on my lips.  Something about that boy just made me smile.  I couldn’t help it.  I felt like an idiot and I kind of liked it.  I hadn’t felt like this since . . . not long after my relationship started with Chase.  It had been a while and I wasn’t sure if I should like it or not.

“Do you have a message for him?” Gwen asked raising an eyebrow.

“Tell him he has pretty eyes,”

“Haven’t you told him that a few times?”

“Yes,”

“You’re going to mind fuck him aren’t you?”

“I don’t want to do that to him.”

Gwen let out a sigh.  “I love you, you’re my girl, but I have to tell you this up front.  If you mess around with Harper’s heart I’m going to have to hurt you.  That boy is my best friend and I won’t let anyone hurt my friends, even if they’re also my friends.”

I nodded.  “I can respect that.  I really like Harper, but I don’t know him.”

Gwen nodded.  “As long as you don’t intend on jerking him around you can do as you please.  I care about both of you, and I don’t want to watch either of you get hurt, but I’ve helped Harper pick up the pieces once or twice.”

“Do you like him?”

“No, we tried the dating thing, but it doesn’t work for us.  He’s better as my brother.”

“Tell him I want to see him again and as soon as I’m allowed out again I’ll come see him.”

“That’s my girl.  I’ll take you out again soon.”  Gwen got up and sauntered out of my room.  “Take care gorgeous!  I’ll see you soon.”

I brushed my teeth and ran a brush through my hair and headed back down to the parlor.  Not long after I was in a limo laughing with Christine much to the disapproval of Lana.

“I’m sorry, Lana, but it is kind of funny,”

“I’m glad you both find this so amusing.” Lana grumbled.

“Oh Lana,” Christine laughed.

“Stop having a go at Lana’s expense,” Xavier warned.

“Oh, all right, I’m sorry, Lana.”

“Let’s just get this over with.”

We pulled up to a dress shop and Christine shoved me into a dressing room and started tossing dresses over.  For some reason Christine had some obsession with pink.  Don’t get me wrong, pink is fine, but I don’t want to look like a piece of cotton candy.

“Christine, stop that,” I heard Lana hiss.  “That dress is just cruel.  Try this one on.”

Lana handed over a silver backless dress with a sweetheart top.  I tried it on and looked at my reflection and couldn’t help but smile.  “Lana, have I told you you’re amazing today?”

I came out and showed everyone. “That’s the one!” Christine beamed.

I did a twirl and heard a gasp.  Lana’s hand was over her mouth and she was staring at me in shock.  “What is on your shoulder?”

I started laughing.  “Oh, right, you didn’t know yet.”

“So these two did?”

“Yes,”

“As her advisor, it’s my job to know,” Xavier offered with a shrug.

“Do I have to put it back?”

“Don’t be silly, we’ll just have to get that covered up before you go out.”

“I don’t want a cover up!”

“You are going to have to get that airbrushed, it’s that simple.” Lana replied firmly.

“Oh, airbrushing, that’s okay then.  I thought you meant permanently.”  I smiled.

“Juliet, you are something else,” Lana sighed.  “Well, if that’s the one, Christine and I have some other errands to run.”  We said our goodbyes and Xavier took me to lunch.

“That dress is really quite stunning on you,” Xavier commented as he munched on a sandwich.

I nodded as I finished chewing.  “I like it a lot.  I’ve never worn anything like that, unless you count prom, which I don’t think that counts.”  Xavier laughed.   “So, what does one do at a charity ball?”

“Dance and mingle mostly.  All the big wigs have already thrown a great deal of money around.”

“What kind of dancing?”

“Waltzing mostly.”

“Uhm . . .”

“You don’t know how to waltz, do you?” Xavier gave me a sly smile.

I shook my head.

Xavier let out a defeated laugh.  “Why should I expect anything else?  If it were any other way, I just might get bored. Can’t have that now can we?”

“Can you waltz?”

Xavier sighed.  “Not very well, and I’m not a teacher.  Let me make a phone call.”  Xavier made a call to Lana who I heard tell him to figure it out himself.  “Well, maybe someone at the house knows how to,”

“Xavier, call my father.”

Xavier dialed and handed me the phone.  “Hello?”

“Hey, James, it’s Juliet,”

“Juliet, what’s the matter?  Is everything okay?”

“Pretty much, except I’ve never learned to waltz, I was wondering if anyone on the grounds knew how to.”

James let out a relieved laugh.  “Is that all?”

“Yeah,”

“Yes, there are many people on the grounds who can teach you, myself, and Angelica included.”

“Okay, I’ll see you tonight then,”

“Okay, goodbye Juliet,”

“Adios.” I hung up and handed Xavier back his phone.  “Problem solved.” I beamed.  “So, what are you going to wear?”

“I’ve already sent for my tux to be pressed.”

“Are you going to wear tails?”

“No,”

“Aww,”

“Come now, it will be fine.  I’m actually supposed to be picking it up soon.” Xavier glanced at his watch.  “It should be done by time we’re finished here.”

“I look forward to seeing you in a tux,”

“Don’t get too excited.”

There was something about Xavier.  When he wasn’t bossing me around he was easy to talk to, funny, smart, and he could be charming when he wanted to.  He was easy to laugh around when he wasn’t doing business.  It was like night and day when he was doing business.  I was wondering if business was just his mask.

“Well, we have much to do today,” Xavier paid the bill and we went to pick up his tux and then we went back home and he was laughing at my dismal attempts to learn waltzing from him.  “Let’s try this again,” Xavier sighed as he picked himself up off the floor and offered me a hand.  I was still laughing too hard to get stand.

“How did we manage to do that?”

“You are very talented, obviously,” Xavier laughed with me.

“Maybe, you’re just a crappy teacher,”

“I think this is a case of operator error,”

“Whatever, let’s try it again, hopefully neither of us end up with broken legs.”

Xavier helped me to my feet. “And one, two, three, one, two, three, one two three,”

“You’re rushing the beats,”

“And you’re so much better?”

“I’m a musician, I have to be,” I laughed.

“Just follow my lead,”

“We’ve tried that,”

I heard a laughing and looked to see Gwen laughing at us.  “Wow, you really suck at that,”

“Thanks, Gwen,” I rolled my eyes.  “I take it you’re so much better?

Gwen nodded.  “I really am, you’re thinking too much.  Watch this,” Gwen cut in and gave Xavier a curtsy.  “May I?”  I watched as Xavier and Gwen waltzed around the room.    “See, it’s not so hard, but then again, maybe it’s not all you,” Gwen’s hand cupped her chin and she looked pensive for a moment.  “I’ve got it!”  Gwen grabbed my hand and dragged me out down to the stables.  “BEN!”  Ben was dealing with a frantic stallion.  Great, Gwen had spooked the horses.

“Whoa!  Easy there!” Ben soothed as he got the horse to stop rearing.  “Easy there, easy there.  Gwen,” Ben turned to Gwen.  “How many times have I told you not to come running in here or yell in here!  People can get hurt,”

Gwen’s face fell.  “Sorry, Ben.  I just really needed your help.”

Ben sighed and shook his head.  “Just be careful.  What did you need?  Hello Juliet,” Ben bowed to me.

“Hey Ben, what’s up?”

“You’re the ones who came charging into the stables, you tell me.”

“Ben, remember when I was little and you taught me how to waltz?”

“Yes . . .”

“Teach Juliet!”

“What?”

“There’s some charity ball tomorrow and Juliet’s got rhythm, but Xavier’s a crappy teacher.”

“What is the meaning of this?” Xavier panted as he raced into the stables, startling the horses all over again.

“Ben is a great teacher, he’ll show Juliet what you can’t.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Xavier asked as his eyes narrowed.

“Let me get these horses calmed down, and I’ll meet you outside.  Go on, you lot, out now.” Ben ordered.

Xavier opened his mouth to say something but I grabbed his arm and started pulling him out of the stables.  “We’ll be out here, Ben.”   I called as I pulled a confused Xavier out of the stables, Gwen at my heels.

“What just happened?” Xavier growled.

“Ben is going to teach Juliet how to waltz because you can’t.” Gwen replied with crossed arms.

“I doubt some stable boy can teach what I cannot,”

“Xavier, this servant crap has to stop,” I snapped.

“Yeah, you’re considered help too, just so you know,” Gwen replied as she stuck her tongue out.

“She’s kind of right,” I shrugged.  “All the same, we’re all people.”

Ben came out and closed the stable doors.  “Now what’s all of this nonsense about?”

“Ben, you have one night to teach Juliet how to waltz.” Gwen shrugged.  “Kay, go!”

Ben raised an eyebrow.  “You’ve never waltzed?”

“No,”

“I don’t know if I’m a great teacher, but sure, I’ll try.  Let me finish with the horses and I’ll meet you up at the main house.  I need another hour to finish up for the day.”

“Okay, thanks Ben, we’ll meet you up there.”

We headed back up to the main house with Xavier sulking.

“What’s his problem?” Gwen asked as she pulled out a package of cookies.  “Want one?”

“Be nice,” I warned. “Of course, why wouldn’t I want a cookie!  How do you always have cookies?”

Gwen shrugged.  “Perks to being in the kitchen.”

Not long after, poor Ben had to deal with me.  “Juliet, it’s simpler than you’re making it.  Just let me lead, relax, okay,”

“Like this,”

“You have to relax.”  I took a deep breath and forced myself to relax my back and shoulders.

“Good, now Gwen put the music on.”  Ben placed his hand on my waist and took my other hand.  “Close your eyes and just let me lead.” He whispered as we started spinning.  Somehow my feet knew where to go.  I opened my eyes and felt the grin spread across my face.  “See, you’re a natural!  You just have to think less.  That was your only problem.  Just relax and have fun with it.”

I saw Xavier sulking in an armchair.  He was sitting in it sideways his face turned toward the back of the chair, his legs across the arm, his arms crossed.

“Xavier!  I did it!”

“Splendid,”

“Xavier, why don’t you have the next dance with her?” Ben suggested as he led me over to him.

“You seem to be doing just fine on your own.”

“Quit being such a whiney sod,” Gwen snapped.  “A gentleman doesn’t refuse a lady a dance.  So get up and dance with the pretty girl.  Why do I have to yell at you to make you do this?  You should be jumping at this opportunity!”

“Gwen, stop that.  If he doesn’t want to dance with me, it’s fine.  He can sit in his chair and watch, but this is fun!  Let’s do that again!”

Ben laughed.  “Okay, Xavier, are you sure?”

Xavier looked over then settled into his chair.  Whatever.  If he wanted to be a baby, fine.

“Benjamin, may I have this dance?” I curtsied to him.

“It would be my honor Lady Juliet,” Ben bowed and we laughed as we danced.

Somehow in the middle of it, Gwen was suddenly there dancing with Xavier.  Don’t ask me how, but somehow we switched and then they were just gone.  I don’t know how long Xavier and I were dancing but it was fun and we were laughing for most of it.  The music stopped and I looked around.

“I guess they went home,” I shrugged as I suddenly realized I was alone with Xavier.

“It would appear so.”  Xavier sighed and he checked his watch.  “We missed dinner.  It’s late,”

“What time is it?”

“Almost nine.”

“Let’s go down to the kitchens!”

“The kitchen staff will have been dismissed by now,”

“So?”

“So, who will make us something?”

“Me?”

“You can cook?”

“Yes,”

“Is it edible?”

“Not for you if you keep this up,” I warned.

“I don’t believe you.  I have to see this.”

“Is this a bet?”

“If it is?” Xavier challenged.

“What do I get if I win?”

“What do you want?”

“I want a day where you don’t boss me around!”

“That is my job.”

“Okay, you can stop me from getting arrested or getting the royalty in trouble, but other than that I decide.”

Xavier narrowed his eyes.  “What do I get if I win?”

“What do you want?”

“A day where you do as you’re told when you’re told, no arguments, no tantrums, just obedience.”

“You’re on,” I held my hand out and we shook.  “What is our bet anyway?  What are the terms of it?”

“You just agreed to a contract without reading the fine print?”

I looked around.  “I know the gist of it, I just have to cook something edible right?”

“Edible and tasty,”

“You’re so on!”

It took us a good half an hour to find all the ingredients.  “Hand me two eggs,”

“I’m not helping you, I want to win this.”

I shrugged.  “Fine, it’ll just take longer,”

Xavier groaned but got up and got the eggs.

I took the flour and added this seasoning and that until it smelt good.  Generally, if it smells bad, it will taste bad, and vice versa.  I was mixing the eggs with some milk to make a nice batter.  I’d already cut chicken into strips.

“Aren’t you done yet?”

“Do I look done?”

“You’re taking forever.  There should have been a time limit,”

“Xavier, stop whining.  Do you want it done right or not?”

“I want it done now,” Xavier sulked.

“You’re whiney when you’re hungry.”

“I am not,”

“You’re sulking now, how cute,”

“I am not!”

“You totally are,”

Xavier turned away from me and leaned up against the island counter.  “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“I don’t?”

“No,”

“Fine,” I picked up a small handful of flour.  “Then I don’t know how this happened.” I flung it at him.  His face was priceless.  There was flour down his shirt, it looked like a vein was about to burst in his forehead.

“Juliet,” he annunciated every syllable and his voice was dripping with anger.  “That was not very wise,”

“What are you going to do about it?”

Xavier gave me a devilish grin and picked up two eggs walked over to me and broke them over my head.  I felt the stickiness ooze down.  “Bad move.”

I grabbed the milk and splashed it down his front and grabbed a handful of flour and threw it at him.  We started throwing everything within reach at one another and in the end we were both covered in various substances that neither of us could really name.

“I cannot believe we did that,” Xavier laughed.

I shrugged.  “I can,”

Xavier let out a content sigh.  “I can’t remember the last time I had a food fight,”

“Cleaning up is going to be a bitch,”

“Hey Juliet,”

“Yeah,”

“You failed to cook something edible,”

I felt my eyes go wide.

“That means I win the bet,”

I let out a groan.  “I forgot about the bet,”

A sly smile spread across Xavier’s face.  “Oh this is going to be fun,”

Chapter XIV

Have you ever had a little voice whisper in the back of your mind this might not be a good idea? Yeah, I don't have one of those voices, and so I end up in situations like this.

"Tut, tut, Juliet, a bet is a bet." Xavier warned as I opened my mouth to argue. I rolled my eyes and slumped back my chair.

"This is stupid,"

"The entire day, you are not to argue or throw tantrums, just be obedient for once in your life. I believe it's quite convenient it just so happens to be on the day of one of the biggest charity events of the summer."

"Just know that I hate you right now," I cooed, singsong. "And just wait until tomorrow."

"Are we being a poor sport?"

"Never," I smiled up at him. "It's not like I'm being a whiney little boy sulking in a chair because someone else is teaching my advised to dance."

"Juliet," Xavier cooed right back.

"Yes?"

"Shut up,"

I rolled my eyes and sighed. Fair was fair. Betting Xavier was not the brightest idea I've ever had, then again . . . coming to England wasn't either. So far my decisions this year were not looking to be the best of my life. Oh well, I've made them, now I have to live with them.

So far today, Xavier had taken me out to breakfast, then took me somewhere to have my hair and nails professionally done. I was wearing fake nails, which I hated and glaring at everyone in the salon.

"Juliet, behave," Xavier warned looking up from his magazine. He was lounging in a chair with an amused expression on his face as he watched. I'm glad someone was having a good time.

Air brushing is annoying. It takes forever and you have to hold still. It didn't take long for me to be annoyed. At least after he took me to a quaint little bistro. "You should try the,"

"I already know what I want," I cut him off.

"Too bad, you have to listen today."

I glared at Xavier as he ordered for us. He was making me get a salad. I wanted a freaking sandwich and he wouldn't let me. Son of a bitch. Just wait until tomorrow.

I made a scene stabbing the salad very loudly and awkwardly every time a took a bite. I knew I was embarrassing him, but I smiled sweetly at him.

"You're making a scene," Xavier muttered quietly.

"I'm just eating,"

"Eat like a lady,"

"I am, see it's a salad."

Xavier sighed. "Would you have behaved if I let you get the sandwich,"

"Probably not."

Xavier laughed. "I'm going to go insane."

"Good, someone will join me,"

Xavier took me home and Gwen and Laurel helped me get ready.

"Xavier's having too much fun with this stupid bet," I grumbled.

"What bet?" Gwen asked.

"He won a bet and now I have to listen to him today."

"Why would you bet that?"

"Because it meant I would get a day of doing whatever I wanted."

"Well, what was the wager?"

"I was supposed to make dinner last night,"

"What happened?"

"Food fight, no food was cooked, and so I technically lost."

"That's why no one could find anything in the kitchens this morning!"

"Yeah, we trashed it, but we cleaned it up."

"But you lost everything." Gwen laughed. "Wait, you have to do whatever he says?"

"Yeah," Gwen and Laurel exchanged glances. "What am I missing?"

"Nothing!" Gwen said too quickly then burst out into laughter. That was a great sign.

"Gwen, what aren't you telling me?"

"That boy fancies you. You're in trouble."

"What did I do? Wait, what?"

"Remember how bent out of shape he was over Ben dancing with you?"

"He was just mad Ben could do something he couldn't."

"Okay, if that's what you say." Gwen replied, rolling her eyes.

"He's my advisor, he can't, he doesn't, what?"

"Oh Gwen," Laurel hit Gwen in the back of the head. "Look at what you've done."

"What?" Gwen asked, rubbing the back of her head.

"Juliet, pay her no mind. She doesn't know what she's talking about. You're right, he's your advisor, fraternization is not allowed. Don't worry yourself over it. Gwen just has an active imagination." Gwen rolled her eyes and Laurel hit her again.

"I think I'm just not going to think about it," I shrugged. "I just can't handle one more thing to worry about tonight."

"That's the way to do it," Laurel soothed.

Gwen was doing my make up for tonight, much to my step-mother's protests. She had a professional hired for me. Too bad. I didn't trust Millie. She'd make me look like a clown or a French whore or something. James, Millie, and Angelica were all arriving together. For some reason, I was to arrive separate, not that I was complaining. If I didn't have to spend an hour in a half being glared at by Millie it was a good day. She loved trying to make me miserable. I was too nervous to eat dinner. Xavier assured me it would be fine, and if I got hungry there would be refreshments. Before I knew it, I was sitting in a limo with Xavier across from me in four inch heels. I was worrying my bottom lip when Xavier grabbed my hand.

"It will be fine." Xavier assured me for the millionth time.

"Yeah,"

"Juliet, you look positively breathtaking. You're graceful, lovely, and honest. A bit blunt at times, but you will be refreshing. You're going to do just fine."

"Yeah,"

"As long as you listen to me, which you have to. A bet's a bet." Xavier smiled. I felt myself smile a little at that.

"Until midnight, then I'm free."

"Don't go all crazy Cinderella on me, okay?"

"Don't you ever tell me to get a salad again," I warned him.

Xavier laughed. "I told you to get a salad because it was light and would be less likely to make you feel ill later. I only did that to try to help you feel better."

"Sure you did. I think you were just abusing the bet."

"That too," Xavier nodded. "I don't imagine I'll ever get this opportunity again."

"Nope,"

"Are you ready?"

"No," I shook my head.

"You will be fine," he assured me as we pulled up.

"What if I trip?"

"Then I will fall right beside you and we'll be on the front page of the tabloids." Xavier smiled. "The paparazzi are going to flash the cameras as soon as that door opens. Be braced for it. I'll get out first and lead you through." I nodded and continued to worry on my bottom lip. "Are you ready?" I nodded. "Then smile,"

I placed a pleasant smile on my face and took a deep breath. Xavier tapped on the window and the door opened.

Xavier stepped out and all I saw was a hand. I took it and the next thing I knew I was blinded by lights. "Keep close and smile," Xavier whispered into my ear as he led me by the waist down a carpet into a beautiful ballroom. There were at least a few hundred people milling about around the room mingling mostly. Most of them had either a wine or champagne glass.

"Champagne?" a server asked as she walked by with a silver platter.

"That would be lovely, thank you." I smiled as I grabbed one for me and one for Xavier. "Cheers to making it inside," I offered, handing him one and lifting my glass. He chimed his to mine and we both took a sip I looked around then downed the rest.

"Come, let me escort you to our seats."

James, Millie, and Angelica were seated at one table. Xavier led me to one of the seats. All of the men stood. James, a boy who looked like he was Angelica's date and another one who looked like his friend. Xavier pulled out my chair for me.

"Juliet, you look lovely," James beamed.

"Thanks, you look sharp. Angelica, that dress looked great on a hanger, but on you it's positively banging!"

"Thanks," Angelica looked uncomfortable. "You too," she took the boy's hand.

"Who's your friend?"

"This is Ethan, my fiancé," she smiled up at him like he was the only good thing in the world. I knew that look. Angelica loved this boy. "Ethan, this is my," she let out a cough. ", sister." She managed quietly. That word still caught in her throat. If I had a sister like me . . . well I'd enjoy that but then, I wasn't like Angelica.

"Hello, it's a pleasure," I offered my hand.

"The pleasure is mine," Ethan took my hand and laid a kiss to my gloved hand. His friend nudged him. "And this is a friend of mine. Raleigh Lockwood, Raleigh, I guess this is Juliet."

"The pleasure is all mine," Raleigh smiled as he took my hand from Ethan and kissed it, his eyes never leaving mine. They were a smoldering shade of grey, like winter skies. He had blonde hair that was cropped short into a business style but flattered him.

I felt my cheeks flush as I sat down and took my hand back. Xavier pushed the chair in for me and sat to my right. I took it all in. There was a live orchestra and I threw them a longing gaze. I missed my cello. It had been ages since I'd played. I usually played a few hours a day.

"Would you like to dance?" Raleigh asked giving me a knowing smile. He didn't know me well enough to have a look like that on his face.

"I would love to. Xavier, would you like to dance?"

Xavier stifled a laugh but stood and offered his hand. "As my lady commands.” Xavier led me to the dance floor.  ”That wasn't what he had in mind," Xavier murmured as he took my waist and we were gliding around the dance floor.

"I know, but he was expecting a very different reaction. I didn't want to give him what he wanted." I laughed.

Xavier shook his head and let out a small chuckle. "You are something else."

It wasn't long before Raleigh was standing before us. "May I cut in?"

"Of course," Xavier bowed out and Raleigh took my hand.

"Perhaps my intentions were not clear before," Raleigh smirked.

"No, it was clear, I wanted to dance with Xavier."

"Your advisor?"

"And friend."

"Interesting. Are you spoken for?"

"Meaning?"

"Is there someone who already has your heart?"

"No," I shook my head. "My heart is my own."

"Good," I had to admit I liked dancing with Raleigh. Maybe it was just that I loved waltzing, but it felt like I was floating. Then I saw some familiar faces. Ian, Christine, Amelia, Lana and a gorgeous blonde god on her arm.

"If you'll excuse me."

"Where are you off to?"

"A few friends have arrived, I want to say hello."

"I'll go with you."

I sighed. "Okay." I went over. "You all look amazing!" I nudged Lana. "That color looks great on you and I must say, he's very pretty, good job." I whispered to her. I saw the color in her cheeks and laughed. I gave her a wink and went to hug Christine who looked amazing in her pink dress. "You are gorgeous girl!"

"So are you, you look fantastic. Raleigh, how are you?"

"I'm great, your highness. How are you tonight?"

We exchanged pleasantries and I pulled Lana aside. "That boy looks like he's straight out of GQ. I approve." I winked at her and gave her a thumbs up.

"Um, thanks?" Lana looked confused.

"What? Did I say something wrong?"

"No, you didn't say something wrong," Lana laughed. "Just shocking."

"Ian! I missed you! You haven't been going pond hopping without me, have you?"

Ian gave me a weary smile. "Let's not do that again. It wasn't a very good idea."

"But, it was fun,"

"Yes, Juliet, I had fun, but now I'm back to being Prince Ian the heir to the throne."

"Aww, okay. I won't push you in the pond tonight."

"I'd appreciate that." Ian laughed.

"Christine!" We hugged each other and did a little dance. "I've missed you!"

"Me too, even though it’s only been about a day."

"Ehem!" Amelia coughed elbowing Ian in the side.

"Yes, dear?" Ian grumbled through clenched teeth.

"Introduce me,"

"We've met," I snapped. "Remember shopping? Ian and Lana? Lots of trouble?"

"So, you're the reason I couldn't see my Ian then?"

"Technically I think that was the king, but basically."

"I changed my mind Ian, I don't want to be introduced."

"You idiot, we've already been introduced. Does the hairspray keep your head in that shape too? Because you don't seem to have a brain in there."

Xavier grabbed my arm. "Please excuse her, she's had too much to drink." Xavier gave my elbow a swift tug and a warning look.

"I'm not drunk, Xavier," I whispered.

"I know, just shut up and listen,"

"But,"

"The bet," Xavier warned. I rolled my eyes. "It's great to see you all. You all look great. Ladies quite stunning. Lana, I don't think I've ever seen you so dressed up. Treat her well," Xavier warned Chad. "That girl is one of a kind."

I noticed Ian's expression more than Chad's at that statement. Interesting.

"Well, we'll let you two get back to your evening." Xavier bowed and led me away.

"Why did you say that I was drunk?" I hissed.

"Because you just insulted the prince's girlfriend."

"What she's a bitch?"

"True as that may be, you cannot speak to people that way."

"So I can't be honest?"

"Exactly. Well, sort of. If you can honestly say something nice, go ahead, if you cannot tell a polite lie."

"Can I be honest with you?"

"Sure,"

"She's a snobby bitch and I hope she falls down the stairs and flashes everyone and the paparazzi get pictures."

Xavier laughed and led me back to the dance floor. "You are really something else."

From then on, I was dancing most of the night. Many of the nobles danced with me. I even got the chance to dance with Lana's dreamboat, who I found out is Chad.

"Lana told me you think I'm pretty," Chad teased.

"You are pretty, come on, look at you." Chad let out a soft laugh.

"I don't know about that,"

"You two are cute together though, the contrast is lovely."

"Thanks," Chad laughed. "You look like a proper princess tonight."

"I'm not a princess, that's Christine."

Chad let out dreamy laugh. "Oh, you remind me of someone."

"Who?"

"Oh, you and Fiore must be quite the pair when you're together."

"Is she here?"

"Of course, who do you think's father arranges all of these."

"Really?"

"Yes,"

"I didn't know that."

"Well, now you do."

Chad was a lovely dancer. That's when Ethan cut in and this was the start of everything going to hell in a hand basket.

"May I cut in?" Ethan asked a charming smile on his face.

Chad looked at me asking my opinion in silence. I nodded. "Of course, I owe Lana a dance anyway." Chad bowed and gave me a kiss on the hand and went off to find Lana.

Ethan cut in and led me off to a hallway. "You look much nicer than I imagined,"

"Meaning?"

"The way Angelica spoke of you I imagined you'd look more like a gorgon with a few extra limbs here and there." Ethan teased.

"She thinks that highly of me, does she?" I sighed. I crossed my arms and looked away.

"You're a new idea to her, it frightens her."

"I know,"

"You don't frighten me," he smirked.

"Great, that's always good to know."

"Would you like to go out to the gardens?"

"No, not really."

"Why not? They're lovely. Almost as lovely as you,"

"That's why not," I warned him. He wasn't seriously saying this. I must be misinterpreting it.

"Why? Because I complimented you?"

"Where are you going with these compliments?"

"Where do you want to go?" he asked as he cornered me against a wall.

I glared at him. "How dare you?" I snarled. Here was my sister's fiancé propositioning me. Knowing full well how my sister feels about him. "You disgust me."

"Why?"

"You are my sister's fiancé,"

"Betrothed," he corrected.

"Okay, and the difference?"

"I never asked her to marry me. Our parents decided we'd be a great match."

"She loves you,"

"She's boring,"

"Don't talk about her that way. She is still your girl and you shouldn't ever talk about her that way."

"What's the big deal?"

"You've been going with my sister for how long? And you're going to try to pull this crap with me? Who the hell do you think you are?"

"What are you getting at?"

"There are only two reasons why you would approach me like this. The first is you're a whore, or the second is you think I am. Neither of these answers please me. Angelica is completely and totally in love with you."

"I don't love her. Besides, tonight it’s you I want," I slapped him hard across the face.

"You don't deserve her." I turned on my heel and started off but he chased after me and grabbed my arm.

"Let go of me," I growled as I glared daggers at his offending hand.

He was returning my glare. "You just made a mistake. "

"Yeah, so did you."

"I thought you hated her,"

"Yeah, maybe I do. So what?"

"Then why?"

"Because no matter how much of a bitch she may be, that girl is still my sister. And no matter what, you don't turn your back on family." I wrenched my arm out of his grasp and continued to storm off.

"What just happened?" Angelica sneered at me.

"Angie, baby, your sister is crazy." Ethan cooed as he pulled Angelica against him. "She pulled me off to the side and then suggested we go to the gardens. When I told her no she slapped me."

"Juliet?" Angelica stared at me. "How could you?"

"If you really think that's the kind of person I am, believe it." I stormed off and managed to get outside before I felt the tears burning in my eyes. No, I wasn't going to cry. I stared at the sky and calmed myself or tried to. I'd managed to find my way to the gardens after all.

"Juliet," Xavier's voice was soft behind me.

"What?" I growled, not turning. I hated when people saw me cry.

"What just happened?"

"Go ask Ethan, I'm sure he's got a great story to tell you." I sniffed.

"Look at me,"

"I'm fine, Xavier, just go." I covered my face with my hands.

Xavier's arms went around my shoulders. "I heard what Ethan is telling everyone. That just doesn't sound like you." I was shaking from fighting the tears. I really needed him to leave. Xavier pulled me against him. That did it. The last thing I wanted was to be held. It just made it easier to want to cry. "Because it's not as he said at all, is it?"

"It doesn't matter. No one is going to believe me either way. They've already painted a picture of me. He doesn't deserve her. I just wish I could warn Angelica . . ." Xavier's chin rested on my head and I wrapped my arms around him. I wasn't going to be able to fight much longer if he kept comforting me. "They all hate me."

I felt Xavier shake his head. "They don't hate you." He started rubbing my back in soothing circles. "They just don't understand you."

"Thanks to Ethan, they not only think I'm stupid, immature, ignorant, and an utter failure, they also now think I'm a whore."

"You're not a whore."

"I know that, but no one wants the truth. They want to gossip, even if it's just lies."

"Funny thing about lies, the truth always comes out eventually." That was it. I couldn't fight it anymore and I felt the tears start to fall. Xavier pulled away slightly and I let him. His hand went to my chin and he lifted it. I looked away. "Juliet, look at me."

"What's the point?"

"Juliet, look at me."

"Just go, Xavier,"

"Juliet, it's not midnight yet. Remember the bet."

I felt a sudden rage toward Xavier. "You son of a bitch," I snapped, but in the process I looked at him. A cute little smirk was playing across his lips. Now that I was angry I was starting to feel myself again. I hate feeling weak, but anger, anger I could use. "You're a jerk,"

"There's my Juliet. You are a strong, confident, fiery woman. You have as much regality as any royal I've ever met. It's in your blood. It's who you are. You are also the outsider at the moment. People are foolish enough to believe gossip, but those people cannot think for themselves. Those who know you will know it's not true."

I felt a small smile on my lips. "Yeah, I feel so much better. Only stupid people will believe it, great."

"Juliet,"

"What," I snapped. I was losing the anger, I was trying to hold onto it. I could think angry, when I was upset it was just bad.

"You are truly . . ." Xavier's eyes shifted from my eyes down to my lips. "Truly . . ." he started again as his eyes came back to mine. I looked into his deep brown eyes. I saw him lick his half-parted lips then he stepped away from me and let out a sigh. "You are truly extraordinary," he finished as he turned away from me.

I shook my head. "Even you can't stand to look at me. I want to go home,"

Xavier turned back to me. "You think I can't stand to look at you?" he snapped.

"That's what it looks like to me!"

"You're a foolish little girl!"

"Oh yeah? Well, what is it then?"

Xavier did something then that surprised me more than anything else. "This," he whispered and his lips crashed down upon mine. There was a ferocity to it, a longing, a need. His arms locked around my waist and he pulled me against him. After a long moment he pulled away and I was in too much shock to do anything. "That," Xavier started breathless. "That is what I was trying very hard not to do." Xavier looked away from me. "That was very unprofessional of me, and you obviously were not feeling anything of the sort. If you prefer I will turn in my notice,"

"Xavier, don't you dare."

"What?"

"Xavier, since you've been here, things are starting to look up."

"What are you saying?"

"I still need an advisor. You and I are working. Besides, if you just suddenly quit, questions will be asked. Do you want to tell my father why you want to quit?"

"Not exactly."

"Then it's settled."

Xavier sighed. "Truly extraordinary." Xavier pulled out a handkerchief. "Come here," Xavier dabbed at my cheeks and are my eyes. "You're make up is a bit of a mess. Wait here, I'll go fetch Lana."

I sat on one of the garden benches and stared up at the sky. The sky was clear, the stars were beautiful unfortunately with all the light pollution, I could only see a handful.

"I thought I might find you here."

I turned to see Raleigh. "What are you doing here?"

"I heard Ethan making a fuss and figured since you weren't in the ballroom and no one could find you, you'd either come out here or gone home." He came and sat beside me. "I must say I'm glad it was the former. It's a beautiful night."

"What do you want?"

"To see if you're alright,"

"Mhmm," I muttered looked pointedly in the opposite direction of him.

I heard him sigh. "I heard the ruckus Ethan made,"

"Yeah,"

"And you turned him down, didn't you?"

"Oh, is that what he's saying?"

"No, he still claims you're after his chastity," Raleigh laughed. "But I've known him since nursery. I know when he's lying. Don't get me wrong, he's my best mate, but I know his habits."

"Isn't that just, what's your word, smashing?"

"Ethan always makes girls who turn him down sound like that. Like he's some innocent little saint being molested. If you had molested him, the two of you would not be able to be found right now."

"Chatting has been lovely, but I really need to be going,"

I got up, but Raleigh grabbed my hand. "Stay, just for a little while. I'd like to get to know you, Juliet."

"That is something you have to earn." I tried to pull my hand free, but his grip tightened.

"How do I do that?"

"You can start by letting go."

"If I let go, you'll be gone."

"Raleigh, tonight is so not a good night."

"Then give me another night,"

"You're not going to stop until I agree, are you?"

"Nope,"

I sighed. "I don't know what my schedule is like, but Xavier does. I'll tell him to schedule you in."

"When?"

"I don't know,"

"Within a week."

"Pushy aren't you?"

Raleigh shrugged. "Have to be with you. You don't go for just charming."

"Fine, I'll have Xavier schedule you in on my next free night. Go talk to him and he'll get the details to you. Now let go of me."

Raleigh pulled on my wrist and given that I was still wearing four inch heels I managed to fall back onto the bench my head landing on his lap. He smiled down at me. "I can't wait."

I got up in a huff. "Don't do that again." I growled as I stormed off, only to run into Christine. I clutched onto her for balance. "Sorry," I muttered.

"Hey, what happened?"

"What do you mean?"

"Ethan is running his mouth, everyone knows it's a load of bull, but he is still sporting your handprint."

"What do you think happened?"

"I think he probably did something foul. Xavier was looking for Lana and we can't find her, so I said I'd come help." I glared as Raleigh slunk past, a smile on his face.

Christine watched us both intently. "Okay, now you have to tell me. What happened between you two?"

"He forced me into a date with him."

"Ooh, he's really a sweet guy."

"I don't like being forced into anything. He's going to regret it. It's going to be the worst date of his life."

"Juliet, don't be like that. Now tell me, what happened with Ethan."

"He made a smart comment about my sister for one, while trying to hit on me." I looked at Christine for a long moment. "She won't listen to me, but she might just listen to you. If you get the chance, can you warn Angelica about the kind of guy Ethan is? Not tonight or anything, that would be too obvious. But maybe talk to one of her friends or something. She might just listen to them."

"Why don't you say something? It's obvious you care about her."

"Because if I say something, I'm sabotaging her relationship. It's the last thing she wants to hear."

Christine nodded with a small smile. "Let's fix that mascara," Christine opened up her clutch purse and went to work.

Xavier joined us a few minutes later. "Thank you, Christine. I don't know what I would have done."

Christine let out her bubbly little laugh. "Do you want to go back in now?" Christine asked.

I shrugged. "I think I'd rather go home,"

"Juliet, you have two options. You can go home, and let Ethan see just how much he got to you, or you can brave them and make a night of it. I think you'd rather get under Ethan's skin by acting like nothing he said mattered." Xavier shot at me. "But it's up to you."

I felt a small smile on my lips. "Alright Christine, let's go back,"

Christine took my hand and led me back up the stairs.

Chapter XV

Christine and I went back in and spent the remainder of the evening pretending as if nothing happened.  I noticed Angelica and Ethan were gone, as well as my father and Millie.  It looked like Lana and Chad had disappeared as well as Ian and Amelia.  Christine brought me over to Fiore who gave me a knowing smile.

“Let’s dance!” She took my hand and led me out to the dance floor.  I couldn’t help but laugh.  Something about being around Fiore just put you in a better mood.  “Ethan’s a prick,” she muttered after a little while as she spun me out and curled me back in.  “So, for the rest of the night, to avoid other pricks like him, I am your date.”

“What about your date?”

“Meh, he’ll deal or he’ll never see me again.  It’s really that simple.  Besides, I owe you one anyway.”

“How do you owe me one?”

“I let you get into so much trouble.  I didn’t even think.  So I will scare off all, hold on,”

A cute blonde boy came up.  “May I cut in?”

“No, go find your own girl.  She’s mine,” Fiore snapped, pulling me up against her and wrapping a leg around my waist.  “All mine.”

I laughed at his stunned face as he stalked off.  “That wasn’t polite.”

“I’m not known for being polite.” Fiore gave me a devilish smirk.

“How do you get away with that?”

“Because they’re afraid of me.  They’ve figured out they can’t stop me.  Remember I use swords on the media, imagine what I do without cameras.  Now, alcohol, I think we both could use a drink.”  With Fiore leading me around the dance floor and pouring wine down my throat I had a great time and couldn’t help but laugh.  She really was something else.  She classified people into three categories, wankers, losers, and friends.  I was pleased to know I was counted as a friend.  It went along the lines of wanker, wanker, wanker, loser, wanker, wanker, Christine, wanker, friend, and wanker.

At about three Xavier came up.  “Lady Fiore, I must interrupt.  I hate to say it, but it’s time for me to steal Lady Juliet for the night.

“That’s ridiculous, she’s my date now, she can’t leave before I do.”

“Fiore, it’s three in the morning.  I have to take her, sorry.”

“Juliet is my date, I will duel you for her.”

Xavier took my hand from Fiore and gave her a stern look.  “You may take her on another night soon.  I promise, but the lady needs her rest.  Come now, the sun will be up soon.”

“I’m watching you,” Fiore warned, motioning with her fingers from her eyes to point at Xavier but let him lead me away and to a waiting car.

“Did you have fun?” Xavier asked as he helped me inside.

“Yeah, I really did.” I smiled. “I am so tired, come cuddle.”

“What?”

“Come cuddle, I want a pillow!” I laughed.  I was feeling the alcohol.  What can I say, I’m a cuddly drunk.  “I’m sleepy,”

Xavier laughed.  “It’s almost half past three in the morning.”  He sat on the opposite side of the limo.  I kicked my shoes off and went over to his side.  I curled up next to him, my head resting on his lap.  Xavier sighed, but didn’t tell me to move.  Instead he started playing with my hair.  I felt myself falling asleep.  The next thing I knew I was being carried.  I cuddled up next to the warmth.  “You smell nice,” I managed.  I heard a chuckle.  Someone laid me on a bed.

“Good night, Juliet,” I heard a soft voice murmur and felt the soft lips against my own.  I was too tired to open my eyes, but I kissed them back.  He pulled away too soon and he sighed.  “Truly extraordinary.”

I woke up to Laurel shaking me gently.  “Good morning, Juliet,” she had a coy smile on her face.  “You had a busy night.”

“What?” I thought back and it started coming back.

“You have a new headline, and you’re father is furious.  You need to get up, now.” Laurel warned as she held a magazine up.

American Debutant Abuses Royalty?

There was a picture of Ethan sporting my handprint.  I groaned.  “Awesome.” I got up and realized I was still in my dress from last night.  “Help me out of this,”

Laurel did.  I threw on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt and went down stairs.  James was waiting for me.

“Juliet,” His voice was a quiet angry.  The kind where if you start speaking any louder it’s going to turn into shouting.

“Yes, James?”

“What is the meaning of what happened last night?” James asked as he threw down a newspaper with a similar headline.

I snorted. “You believe him?  Fine, believe whatever you want.”

“Juliet!”  James took a few calming breaths.  “My sister has requested me for an audience with the king.  I need to know what happened last night.”

“It looks like you’ve already made up your mind.”

“Angelica is in fits.  You are my daughter, but so is she.  I will not choose between the two of you, but I need to know what happened.”

“Who chose Ethan for Angelica?”

“Millie, why?”

“She made a bad choice.  He doesn’t deserve her. He’s going to break her heart.  Just thought I’d let you know that.”

“Juliet, I’m losing what little patience I have left.  Explain yourself.”

“I shouldn’t have to.  I shouldn’t have to explain that Ethan not only insulted me by trying to make a pass, but twice with Angelica by making a pass at anyone, but her sister of all people, and he voiced another insult to the bunch.  I told him to shut his mouth and that he couldn’t talk about her that way.  I lost my temper and slapped him.  I hope it still stings.  I won’t apologize.  Don’t ask that of me.  Assume everything he told you, except for the slap was reversed.  There.  Are you happy now?” I stormed off.

Millie was waiting for me outside the parlor.  “I will not let my daughter go through what I did.  You will stay away from Ethan.” She growled at me.

“I don’t want to be anywhere near him.  Angelica shouldn’t either.  I don’t know what you think is going on, but know this, I have no interest whatsoever in Ethan, unless it involves a baseball bat to his face.  I don’t think I’m using uncertain terms.”

“You are confined to your room until I deem otherwise.”

“Really?  You’re going to try to ground me?”

“You are being escorted there now.  Xavier, see to it she doesn’t leave her room.”

Xavier led me down the hall and I was glaring at him then entire way.  “Really?  You’re on her side?”

“It was either I take you to your room or she has armed guards watch you.” Xavier warned.  “I know you know how to sneak out of your room.  She doesn’t.  I am on your side.”

I nodded.  “This sucks.”  I threw myself onto my bed.

“Come now, it’s not that bad,”

“Millie is stupid,” I muttered into a pillow.  I heard Xavier laughing.  “And she’s setting her daughter up with a whore, well a man whore, somehow I guess it’s less bad, but not really . . . all I know is I can’t do anything to help . . . . this is stupid . . .”

I felt the bed sink under Xavier’s weight.  He started rubbing my back.  “It’ll be alright, just relax.”

“What am I supposed to do?”

“For the moment, nothing.”

“You’re a crappy advisor.”

“Oh, is that so?”

“Yeah, you can’t give me the advice I want to hear.  So, you suck at life.”

“Oh, I’m glad you think so highly of me,” Xavier laughed.

“Meh, I don’t think you’re a dunderhead anymore.”

“Oh, I’m so flattered.”

“I could be like Fiore and just classify you as a wanker.”

“She said what about me?”

“Fiore, she classifies people in one of three categories, wankers, losers, and friends.”

“And I’m a wanker?”

“I don’t know she didn’t classify you.” I shrugged.  I looked up and propped my head up on my hand. “So, I’m stuck in here?”

“Yes,”

“Did James agree?”

Xavier nodded sadly.  “Yes, Millie made a compelling argument.”

“Which was?”

“She said you were your mother’s daughter.”

“Which means?”

“I haven’t the foggiest.”

“Can you find out?”

“I can try.”

I narrowed my eyes at him.  “Do or do not, there is no try.”

“Yoda?  Really?”

I shrugged and flopped back down, on my back this time.  “I’m already bored.”

Xavier laughed.  “What would you like to do?”

“Go outside.”

“You always want what you can’t have, don’t you?”

“Yeah, usually.  Mom always taught me to shoot for the moon, even if you miss, you’ll land on the stars.  The way I see it, if I can imagine it, why can’t I get it then?”

“Where is your mother, anyway?”

“Somewhere in the Atlantic,”

“Ah, a cruise?”

“No, idiot, I sprinkled her ashes in the ocean.” I snapped.

“Oh, I didn’t know,” Xavier mumbled.

Why was I snapping at him?  He hadn’t known.  It’s not like I went around telling people about it.  “Don’t worry about it,” I grumbled as I turned away from him.  It still was a raw wound.  It hadn’t even been six months and I still missed her terribly.  It wasn’t just not having her here physically.  It was not telling her how my day was.  Not being able to ask her how hers was.  Not being able to tell her who I was talking to, who I missed.  Her telling me I worry too much.  Her telling me somehow everything worked out eventually.  What I really missed the most was her singing . . .

“You’ve lost so much,” Xavier muttered.

Xavier brought me out of my thoughts. “Shit happens.”  I pulled my knees up to my chest and wrapped my arms around them and curled myself into a ball.

“Juliet,” Xavier rubbed my back and I flinched at the touch.

“Can you just go?”

Xavier sighed but I felt the bed shift as he stood up.  “I’m just down the hall if you need anything,”

I listened for the door and sighed when it clicked shut.  I felt the tears and I didn’t fight this time.  I missed her like crazy.  I rummage through my stuff for my phone and went through the pictures.  “Mom . . . I miss you . . .” I let the tears flow and was bawling before long.  I felt so alone.  No one else had ever really accepted me for who I am.  Mom has taught me to embrace who I am and never be sorry for it.  There was no reason to be.  It was hard sometimes, but we are who we are for a reason.  What I wouldn’t give to hear her voice again.  I curled up in the bed again and pulled the covers around me.  I was cold, but it wasn’t the kind of cold blankets could cure.  I must have fallen asleep because I was woken up to a soft knocking.

I looked up as Xavier came in carrying a tray of food.  My head was pounding and my eyes hurt, I wiped at them and the skin was raw.  “I thought you might be hungry.” He offered with a small smile.

“Not really,” I shook my head.

“At least have some tea or something,” Xavier pressed as he fiddled with the small tea set.

“You English and your tea.  What about coffee?”

Xavier pursed his lips and watched me.

“That was a joke,” I rolled my eyes.

At that he let out a relieved laugh.  “Ah, well, would you like to try to eat something.”

I shrugged and looked at the trey.  Tomato soup, a sandwich, water, tea, and a sugar cookie. “I’m really not hungry though,”

“At least eat the cookie.  Those always seem to cheer you up.  Gwen made sure I grabbed one before I left the kitchens.”

I smiled at that.  “Gwen always has cookies.”

Xavier nodded. “That she does.  She said she’d come up after her shift.  I sincerely hope you two aren’t planning on sneaking out.”

“I don’t plan on it,” I shook my head.  But there’s no telling with Gwen, I thought to myself.

“Are you feeling any better.”

“Sort of,” I was still sad, and I was sure I looked a mess.  I hadn’t even looked at myself in the mirror today.  I pulled myself out of bed and went over to one of the chairs and stretched.  “Let me get a shower and I’ll eat something.” I offered as I disappeared into my bathroom.

I looked at myself in the mirror and gasped.  I looked a mess, clowns have cleaner makeup.  As if the mascara and eyeliner from last night wasn’t bad enough, my crying had made it streak across my face.  My hair was a tangled nest of disaster.  How had Xavier not told me I looked so awful.

I immediately started scrubbing at my face and pulling pins and such out of my hair and let it fall back down around my shoulders.  Once I managed to get my hair down and the makeup off I looked almost human.  I started the water and put it as hot as it would go and stepped in.  I let the water scald my skin and it felt good.  I reflected on everything.

Six months ago I was just trying to get my degree and live a life of meager proportions.  I was a swing manager, about to get a promotion to first assistant, then maybe my own store.  I had that audition with the Orlando Philharmonic orchestra I was going mad practicing for, studying for finals and helping Mom out with whatever I could.

Now Mom was gone, everything I’d ever known was in a country I couldn’t return to until the king decided I could, and I was here learning to be something I wasn’t.  I immersed myself into the water and started washing all the product out of my hair.

I was angry.  Angry at a lot.  Angry at the fact that she was gone.  Angry that my father hadn’t been there for her or me.  Angry that all of a sudden I had to pretend to be something I’m not.  Angry that Millie had chosen Ethan for Angelica and she was going to get hurt.  Angry that I couldn’t do anything to help her.  Angry that I didn’t have an outlet here.  Angry at the whole situation.  I looked around the bathroom.  I saw a crystal soap dish.  I got out of the tub,  picked it up and threw it against a wall and it shattered.  I looked around and started throwing everything breakable.  A porcelain soap dispenser, a jar of bath beads, a candle holder, anything I could get my hands on.  I just started throwing and breaking everything.

Xavier burst in.  “What is going on in . . . oh my,” Xavier started, his eyes lingered on me.  “Ju-Juliet,” he stammered then looked away.  It was about then I realized I was naked.

“GET OUT!” I screamed as I ran for a towel.  Running naked on a slippery marble for floor while you are wet and the floor is covered in fragments of glass and porcelain is a bad idea.  I slipped and managed to slice myself up.  I curled myself into a ball and watched the crimson rivulets start.

“Here,” Xavier draped a towel over me.  His boots crunching on the glass.  I felt the tears coming again.  “Come here,” Xavier picked me up.

“Your clothes,”

“Don’t matter,” Xavier assured me as he carried me effortlessly over the shards.

“But,”

“How badly are you hurt?”

I sighed and felt myself relax in him arms.  He placed me on my bed and went to retrieve another towel.  He started dabbing at my legs and I winced.  Xavier pulled the towel off and looked closer.

“You have shards of glass in your legs.  I imagine in other places as well.  I’ll be right back.”

I looked at my legs.  They were little more than a shredded mess.  I started inspecting the rest of me and realized my legs had taken the brunt of the damage.  I got up and went to grab clothes quickly.  I pulled on a pair of underpants and a bra when Xavier burst back in as I was fighting with a shirt.  He quickly turned away.

“Juliet,”

I wrapped the towel around myself, but in my haste, I managed to scrape against my legs.  “Ow,” I muttered and I let myself sink to the floor.

“Let me look.”  Xavier had gone to fetch tweezers and was now gingerly pulling out shards.  “Those seem to be all the ones I can get to.”  Xavier sighed.  “How about the rest of you?  Are there any others I missed?”

I shook my head.  “I, I don’t think so.”  I suddenly realized just how close he was to me.

Staring at the concern in his chocolaty brown eyes made something feel tight in my stomach.

“What in the world were you doing?”

I shrugged.  “I’m not really sure.”

“Why would you start smashing things?”

“I was just frustrated.”

“So you smashed everything?”

“I haven’t had an outlet since I got here.  I have no idea what I’m doing here, and it’s just been one thing after another since I’ve arrived.  I guess I just vented.”

“That’s you’re version of venting?”

I shrugged.  “Not my usual, but a way.  I have to say, I do feel a little better.”

Xavier sighed then pulled me into a hug.  “You are something else.  Go get dressed,” Xavier left without another word and I stared at the closed door.

I wasn’t sure what I was feeling, but I wasn’t sure I cared.   I wasn’t sure if I liked it or not, but I pushed it to the back of my mind.  I’d worry about it later.  I pulled out a pair of loose jeans and a concert tee and threw myself on my bed.  I wasn’t alone for long because Gwen snuck in.

“Hello gorgeous,”

“Hey Gwen,”

“I hear you’re under house arrest again.”

“Something like that,”

Gwen gave me a devilish smirk.  “Well, that’s perfect.”

“Why?”

“The penguins are playing again tonight and Harper really wants to see you.”

“I don’t know.”

“Come on, it will be fun.”  I glanced at the door.

“What about Xavier?”

“What about him?”

“He’ll know if I sneak out.”

“So we’ll be sneakier.”

I sighed.  “You’re not going to let me say no, are you?”

“No, you’re going to come have fun.”

I sighed.  “I’m in so much trouble, Gwen.”

“So what’s a little more then?” Gwen smirked.  “Now, let’s start planning this.”

Gwen said let’s plan, but it was really she already had it all planned out and I was just supposed to go along with it.  “Have you eaten?  I made Xavier take you a cookie.  Did he give it to you?  If not, I have more.”  Gwen pulled out a pouch full of cookies.  “So, you are confined to your room.  I’ll have Xavier take you dinner, then you tell him you want to go to bed early, and not long after that, I’ll come get you.”

“And what if Xavier figures you out?”

“He won’t he not that smart.”

“Gwen, he already asked before you even came in here if we were sneaking out.”

“That tricky bastard.”

“Gwen, what have you already told him.”

“Nothing important.”

“What did you tell him?”

“That it was his job to make you feel better.”

I sighed.  “Gwen, go get me Xavier,”

“What are you up to?”

“Just go get him.”

“Don’t spoil my plans,” Gwen warned.

“I promise,”

“Alright,” Gwen grudgingly got up and went to go get Xavier.

I was staring at the ceiling when he came in.  “Gwen said you needed me?”

“Yeah,”

“What’s up?”

“I wanted to give you a little heads up.”

“What’s that?”

“I’m going out tonight.”

“You’re what?” Xavier asked, raising an eyebrow.

“You heard me.”

“And what makes you think I’ll allow this?”

“It’s your fault I got hurt.”

“Oh?  Please tell me how this is so?”

“If you hadn’t come barging into my bathroom while I was stark naked, I wouldn’t have run for the towel and slid across a glass encrusted floor.” I shrugged.

“So, despite the fact that you smashed everything in the bathroom, you’re going to say it’s my fault because I ‘barged in’ on you?” Xavier asked making air quote.

“Yeah, you’re getting it.  Yay!  I’ll tell Gwen to bring you a cookie.”

“That is such backwards logic.”

“But it’s logic.”

I saw a look cross over his face.  I couldn’t place it, was that, no can’t be.  Was Xavier feeling guilty?  Now I felt bad.

Xavier pinched the bridge of his nose.  “Very well, I will just have to accompany you.”

“No,”

“No?”

“That’s what I said.”

“And what makes you think I’d let you go unaccompanied?”

“I’d be accompanied, just not by you.”

“Then who?”

“Gwen,”

“I knew it,” Xavier growled.  “You two need a chaperone.”

“I can handle myself.”

“I disagree.”

“Look Xavier, I didn’t have to tell you.  I could have just run off.   I’d like you to keep that in mind.”

“Juliet,”

“No, don’t Juliet me.  I’m not a child.  I just need some time.  I can vent tonight.”

Xavier raised an eyebrow.  “Like you did earlier?”

“In a healthier way.  I made a couple friends here and I can blow off some steam with them.  I’m going, and you can be on my side and help me or not.”

Xavier sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.  “I cannot believe I’m agreeing to this.  What do you ask of me?”

“Can you cover for me?”

Xavier pinched his nose and sighed.  “You realize I could lose my job over this,”

I hadn’t thought of that.  I shrugged.  “I didn’t, but I didn’t want to lie to you.”  Xavier started massaging his temples.  “If I get caught, you can play stupid.  Act like you didn’t know.”

Xavier gave me a look that clearly said ‘shut up that’s a stupid idea.’  “I have no intention of lying to your father if you are found out.”  Xavier let out a growl and he took a deep breath.  “If you were to do this, there would be a few ground rules we need to cover.”  I nodded feeling the smile spread across my face.  I had just sealed a victory.  “First and foremost, you are to go out disguised.”  I felt myself nodding without thinking.  That was obvious.  “Second, there will be a curfew.  I want you home no later than two.  And thirdly, I want you to take this.” Xavier handed me a phone.  “This already has my phone number programmed into it.  It will comfort me to know I have some means to get a hold of you if necessary.”

“Thanks Xavier!” I jumped up and hugged him.  His arms went around my waist and held me up.

“You owe me,” he chuckled into my hair and set me down.  “You are going to be the death of me, I’m sure.” He sighed.  “Stay in your room for now, I will come and let you know when it is safe to leave.  I’ll assure Millie that you are going to bed early because you feel terrible for what you’ve done.”

I laughed.  “I love how that backwards old bat can really think I’m like that.  How can she not realize what kind of guy Ethan is?”

“Your father will want to speak with you tonight.  You have to wait until after that before you go anywhere.  Do I make myself clear?” I nodded, the smile wilting.  I really had to talk to Angelica.  I had to make her see, or at least apologize.  But if I apologize I look guilty when it isn’t me who’s done anything wrong.  “I know you’re worried.  It will all work out.”

“I don’t know what I’m going to do about it, so I’m going to try not to worry about it just yet.”

Xavier offered me a small smile.  “It will work out.”

I nodded and wrapped my arms around myself.  Ethan reminded me of someone not so pleasant, someone who could still make my blood run cold.  The thought that something like what happened to me could happen to Angelica made my blood boil and my stomach turn.  I shuddered at the unwelcomed memories.

“Juliet?” Xavier gave me a concerned look.

“Huh?  What?”

“You zoned out there for a moment.  Are you alright?”

“Of course?” I nodded immediately changing my stance.  I uncrossed my arms and held them at my sides and placed my feet shoulder width apart and stood as confidently as I could.  “Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Is there something you aren’t telling me?”

“I’ve told you everything you need to know.” I assured him.

Gwen chose this moment to sneak back in.  “What did you tell him?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.

“He knows what we’re doing tonight.” I replied in a flat tone.

“Why would you tell him?”

“Because it’s his job.” I rolled my eyes.  “Besides, he can help us out, in ways we can’t achieve.”

“Mhmm,” Gwen looked skeptical.  She didn’t trust Xavier somehow.  I didn’t understand their mistrust.   Although, the feelings were kind of mutual.

“Gwen, there are some ground rules,” Xavier began.

“Here we go?” Gwen threw her hands in the air and gave me an incredulous look.  “See what you started?”

“Gwen, just listen to him,”

“Juliet,” Gwen whined.  “He is going to ruin all of our fun!”

“Gwen, stop it.  He’s actually helping us.”

“Fine, what ridiculous rules are you forcing poor Juliet to live by?” Gwen pouted.

“The rules are simple,” Xavier growled.  “You are to remain inconspicuous.  If you are found out, it will mean much more than danger for Juliet, it will also mean you are also at risk, not to mention my job,” he murmured the last under his breath.  “Second, Juliet is to answer my phone calls.  If I call, it’s important.  End of story.  Third, I want you guys back my two a.m.”

“Two a.m.?  Are you serious?  That’s so early!” Gwen whined.

“I could stop you from going altogether,” Xavier warned.

“I told you not to tell him,” Gwen whined as she dramatically fell onto my bed, a hand over her eyes.  “I warned you.  He’ll ruin all of our fun!”

“Gwen,” I chuckled.  “You’re ridiculous.  He’s helping us out here,”

“If you say so,” she breathed, continuing the dramatics.  “What else are you imposing on poor Juliet, cruel dictator?”

“That’s about it, but you need to be less of a drama queen.” Xavier gave me a look that clearly said Gwen was trying his patience.  “Gwen, I believe you disguised her properly last time?”

“Yup,”

“Make sure no one knows who she is.”

Gwen nodded.  “Of course.  I’m not stupid you know.”

Xavier sighed.  “Very well, I have much to do.  Oh, and Gwen, she cannot leave until after I’ve given the all clear.” Xavier warned.

Gwen rolled her eyes.  “Whatever you say.”

“If you’ll excuse me,” Xavier sighed.  “Some of us have work to do.”

Chapter XVI

I was killing time before Xavier gave the all clear when Millie barged into my room knocking as she opened the door.  I raised an eyebrow but kept my mouth shut.  What could she possibly want?  Millie looked around like she expected to see someone else here.

“Can I help you?” I asked, not moving from my spot on the bed where I was lounging, my hands behind my head.

“Is anyone else here?”

“No, why would there be?”

“Good, we need to have a discussion.”

“Great,” I rubbed my temples.  “What would you like to discuss?”

“Don’t take that ungrateful tone with me.” Millie growled.

“Millie, it’s really hard to be nice to someone who obviously hates your very existence.  I don’t know what I did to you, but I’m sorry for whatever it is.  But let me tell you this much, I’m being very nice to you right now, I’m trying very hard to be cordial, and just so you know, you make that really, really difficult.”

“I am gracious enough to invite you into my home, you ungrateful wretch, and you dare to talk to me that way?”

“Millie, what do you want?”

“Do not snap at me!”

“Then get to the point.”

“Do not tell me what to do, least of all in my own home.”

I sighed and fought the groan.  “Millie, you know how you find me annoying and utterly insufferable?”

“Yes,”

“The feeling is mutual.”

“I want you to leave.”

“Excuse me?”

“I want you to go back to where you came from.”

“Millie, my passport has been revoked by the king.  I can’t leave.”

“As soon as it’s returned, will you?”

“No,”

“Why are you really here?  Are you looking to get Angelica’s inheritance?  Are you trying to find some royal to mooch off of?”

“Excuse me?”

“Why else would you try to ruin what Angelica has with Ethan.”

I shook my head, fighting to control my anger.  “You can see whatever you want Millie, I can’t be your eyes.  But maybe if you opened them every once in a while and really decided to look at what was really there you’d be able to see so much more.”

“Excuse me?”

“I’m not trying to ruin Angelica and Ethan.  Do I think Ethan is a player?  Yes.  Do I think he’s good enough for Angelica?  No.  Do I want to hurt Angelica?  Of course not.  My question is, what makes you think I want to?”

“You say you don’t want it, but I can’t believe you.”

“Why is that?”

“You are your mother’s daughter.”

“What exactly does that mean?” I asked through clenched teeth.

“It means, your mother was little more than a floozy, a tramp, a whore,”

“You shut your mouth right now!” I roared.  I felt rage coursing through me.  “You can hate me, insult me, do whatever you want to me, but don’t you dare insult my mother!  Not to me!  If you want to talk shit behind my back, go for it, but if you think I’m going to sit idly by while you defame my mother’s character, you have got another thing coming.”

“Awfully defensive of something you know nothing about,” Millie replied a coy smile on her face.  I wanted to slap that look off of her face.

“What is going on in here?”James stormed in. “Millie?  Juliet?  What is going on ?”

“James, she comes in here and starts badmouthing my mother.  It really pissed me off. Would you please ask her to keep her shit slinging mouth to herself about my mother in my presence?”

“Juliet, do not speak to Millie that way.  She is your stepmother, and you need to respect her.”  I choked back a response as he continued.  “As for you, Millie, what did you say to get her this angry?”

“The truth,”

“She called my mother a whore,” I snapped back.

James pursed his lips, closed his eyes, and a pained look crossed his face.  “Millie, do not ever use that word for Rose again.” Every syllable was shaking with a quiet rage.  The same sort of rage that he had this morning.  “Rose was not a whore, and if we’ve discussed this once we’ve discussed this a thousand times.  Rose had no idea I was engaged.  It was my mistake, my shortcoming, and you can’t blame her for not knowing.  She had no idea who I truly was until just before she left.”

I was watching them both through narrowed eyes.  “What exactly happened?” my voice didn’t sound like me; it was shaking, nervous of its own accord.

James gave me a sad look and sighed.  “This is a long story.  Millie, I think it’s best you leave,”

“Excuse me,”

“Millie, get out,” James warned.  The look of contempt on Millie’s face was clear as day, and her hatred rested on me.

“We’ll continue our discussion later,” Millie warned as she stormed out.

James sat down on my bed and slouched down, holding his head in his hands.  “You’ve inherited our grief, and for that I’m sorry.  This is a long story.  It started almost twenty-three years ago, you’ll be twenty-two here soon, if I’m not mistaken.” I felt myself nodding.  “I met your mother in Paris.  We were at the Louvre looking at the same painting.  I saw her and to this day, she is still the most beautiful woman I have ever met.  I had to know her name.  Rose.  I can’t imagine a better name.  She was smart, funny, inquisitive, and everything I could have ever dreamed of in a woman.  She didn’t realize who I was right from the start.  Even when she started grasping who I was, it wasn’t until just before she left that I really explained it.  It was the best term of my life.  I was sent away for school.  She and I happened to be close by and continued out little romance.  At the end of the term, we began discussing the future.  I informed her I was engaged.”

“Right about the time she left?”

“Just before.”

“No wonder she didn’t tell you about me.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“She was testing you.  You gave her reasons to doubt you, and rightly so.  She left, you didn’t come after her.  I understand her logic.”

“She could have told me she was expecting you!” James huffed.

“She didn’t know about me until after she was home.  She found out, her parents threw her out and she took care of me.  Alone.  A single mother.  And she did one hell of a job.”

“Why wouldn’t she tell me?  I would have taken care of you too.”

“It wouldn’t have proved you loved her.  You may have loved her at one point, but not to the extent you want everyone to believe.”

“How would you know my feelings?”

“If you loved her, like you said you did, you would have gone after her,”

“I had responsibilities,”

“You chose business.”

“I had obligations.  You don’t understand.  How could you?”

“If I loved someone like you claim to, I couldn’t just let them go.  My mother loved you until the day she died.  I understand why she was always so sad now.  I would be too.  To love someone as much as she loved you and know it wasn’t reciprocated.  That would break my heart too.”

“Juliet!  I will not be lectured by my own child.  I have made mistakes, and I have tried to atone for my sins.  I was eighteen, what else was I supposed to do?  Be thrown out of the family?”

“Mom did.”  That shut him up.  “After they threw her out, Mom’s parents never spoke to her again.  I met them at her funeral.  Mom didn’t take the easy way.  The easy way would have been to just get rid of me.  She didn’t want that.  For that, I respect my mother more than anyone else in this world.  I’m sorry James, but I’ve lost a lot of respect for you.”

“Juliet, good night,” James stood up haughtily and stormed out without sparing me a glance.  I was glad.  I knew the look on my face wasn’t pleasant.

The more I thought about it the more I realized I didn’t like who James was back then.  My mother was a poor lovesick fool who fell for someone not worth her time.  I felt the anger at her situation fill me up.  She had truly loved James, and I was glad I hadn’t known him growing up.  I had nothing but good memories as a child.  My mother loved me more than anything else in this world.  We never had it all, but there was always enough.  If James had been a part of my life, it would have broken something in my mother to watch him be with someone like Millie.  To have to hand me off would have too.  Not to mention I wasn’t accepted in this world, I wouldn’t have had the opportunity to be who I am today if I had known him all my life.  I needed to get my mind off of this topic.

I can’t tell you how happy I was when I saw Xavier sneaking in, Gwen hot on his heels.

“How ready are you?” Gwen smirked.

“More than I can explain,” I offered with a smile.  “Xavier, I can’t explain to you how grateful I am.”

Xavier sighed.  “Just don’t get caught.”

“Don’t worry, I’m a ninja!” I smiled and hugged him.  “Well Gwen, let’s be off!”

Gwen led me through the servant passageways, or secret escape routes as we were now calling them and an hour later, Gwen had me in a tight black halter dress and a pair of combat boots and the way she did my make up made me not look like me again.  She then straightened my hair within an inch of its life.  I couldn’t help but laugh.

“I look like an angsty teen.” I chortled.

“You look hot.”

“All I need is a cigarette and a sign that says ‘you’ll never understand me’  and maybe a hoodie and it’ll complete the look.” I laughed.  “Is there more eyeliner on my eyes or on that pencil?”

“Shut up, you look unrecognizable.” Gwen growled.

“That’s true.” I laughed.

“Now, shut up, and cooperate.” Gwen grabbed my hand and pulled me out of her window.  It didn’t take us long before we were watching the Flaming Penguins performing.  Tracy had found a new boy to try to seduce, Sam was watching the boy from before, and Gwen and I were chatting and drinking.  I was so thankful for the drinking tonight.  It was helping me not to think.  When the boys finished I went up to Harper.

“Hello you,”

“What’s up, kid?”

“Packing up.  You look nice,”

“I look like Panic!  At the Disco.” I laughed.

“You look fine,”

“I go from nice to fine?  Ouch,”

“That’s not what I meant,”

“I know.  I’m only teasing.  I have a question for you.”

“What’s that?”

“Can I borrow your guitar?”

“Aww you want me to teach you?”

“Pshaw, I already know how to play.”

Harper handed his guitar to me and I plopped myself down on the edge of the stage and it felt good to have an instrument in my hands again.  I started absently strumming and carried on our conversation as though nothing was happening.

“You’re actually pretty decent at that.”

“I’m not decent, I’m amazing,” I smiled.  “This is nothing.  I just needed some kind of music in my life again.”

“Meaning?”

“Being who I am, I need music.  Music is my life.  Since I’ve been here, I haven’t had any sort of musical instrument in my hands, thus I have all this pent up frustration.”

“I can help you get out some of that frustration.” Harper suggested as he wagged his eyebrows.

I let out a laugh.  “I’m good.”

“Aww,” he pouted, sticking out his bottom lip.

“A little farther, not quite out there far enough.” He obliged and I shook my head.  “Nope, still not far enough.  Sorry.  Guess you lose.”  I started actually playing music now and realized Harper and I had accumulated a few stares.  “I don’t think your fan girls like me.” I teased, looking at all the women glaring at me.

“The blokes aren’t too happy I’m sitting next to the most beautiful girl in the room.”

“You are?  Where?” I asked looking around cheekily.

Harper sighed and gave me a gentle push.  “You are going to drive me mad, woman.”

“I’m mad as a hatter.” I grinned.  “I need some company.”

Harper was so easy to talk to.  He made me feel like I was back home again.  Before I knew I was the daughter of a duke, before Mom was gone.  Like I was just a normal twenty-something year old college student who had no idea what they wanted out of life.

“Juliet,” Gwen sang as she pulled the guitar out of my hands and instead handed me a beer.  “I’ll watch Lucy while you drink that.”

“Gwen, give me Lucy,” Harper warned.

“Come and get her.  I’m stealing the love of your life!” Gwen cheered as she took off to the other side of the bar, dodging in between different groups of people, much to their disapproval.  I laughed and enjoyed the show when I felt someone sit next to me.

“Hello there gorgeous.”

I looked over and smiled and rolled my eyes.  “Would you like to dance?”

I shook my head.  “My dance partner is currently being chased around the bar.”

“Would you consider me a place holder?”

“I have not had enough to drink to start dancing with strangers.”

“Should I buy you another drink then?”

“No,”

“Are you hitting on my girlfriend?” Gwen asked suddenly on my lap.

I looked up to see Harper now holding Lucy and Gwen’s arms went around my neck.

“Baby, I think we need another shot and we need to dance.”

Gwen took my hand and stood and was dragging me across the bar in all of about two seconds.  “That is Parker, stay away from him.”

“Okay,”

“Now, dance with me darling.” Gwen pulled me out on the floor and we danced and drank when I felt something vibrating in my pocket.  I pulled out the phone Xavier had given me.

“Hello?  Hang on, I can’t hear!” I went into the ladies room.

“Juliet?  Juliet?  Where are you ?”

“What?  Hey Xavier!”

“What time is it?” Xavier chided.

“I don’t know, I’m not wearing a watch.”

“It’s nearly three in the morning.”

“Oh . . . okay?”

“The arrangement was for you to be home by two.”

“Oh, yeah . . . I might have forgotten that part.  I’m sorry . . . I might be a little drunk.”

I heard Xavier sigh and grumble something under his breath.  “Juliet, where are you?”

“Hang on, let me find Gwen and ask.”

I went back out and Gwen was dancing with some guy with dark hair and a leather jacket.

“Gwen!” she looked over and waved me over to her.

“Gwen, we’re running a little late.” I whispered to her.

“Meet Nathan!” she indicated the boy she was dancing with.

“Gwen, we’ve got to get going.”

“Nonsense the night is still young!”

“Gwen, Xavier is on the phone!”

“So hang up.”

“Gwen!”

“Fine, give me the phone.”

I watched Gwen nodding and mhmming for a few minutes.  “Shut up you insensitive prick!  You’ll be lucky if I get her home by noon tomorrow!” she screamed and hung up.

“What just happened?”

“He’s a jerk and you don’t need him.”

“Gwen, he’s my advisor, I kind of do.”

“No, what we need is another drink!”

“Gwen,” I whined as she pulled me over to the bar and ordered two shots.

“Drink this.”

“Gwen, stop it.  I’m not drinking anymore.”

“Why not?”

“Gwen, Xavier is risking his job, letting me come out like this.  I know you don’t like him, but come on.”

“I’m too drunk to drive, and Sam isn’t ready to leave yet.” Gwen sighed.

“Gwen, this is not cool.” I warned and stormed off.  I took my phone back and called Xavier back.

“Juliet?  What is going on?”

“I don’t know.  My head hurts, and I just, I don’t know.”

“Where are you?  I’ll come get you.”

“I don’t know.”

“Find out.”

“Xavier, if you come to find me, I have a feeling it will be very bad.  I’ll find a way home.  I’ll call you back in a little while.”

“Juliet, be safe.”

“I will.”

I hung up and looked around.  Gwen was flirting with Nathan and I was feeling alone.

“Jules,” Harper was suddenly behind me.  “Hey, what’s wrong?”

“I have to go, but I can’t.” I mumbled.

“Where do you have to go?”

“Home.”

“Okay, if you want I can take you.” Harper soothed.  “Let me tell Gwen,”

“No, Gwen doesn’t want to leave.  She’s mad at me.”

“Hey, kiddo, it’s fine.  Let’s just tell her bye.”  Harper led me over by the hand to say bye.  “Hey, Gwen, I’m going to take Juliet home, you coming?”

“No,”

“Do you need a ride later?”

“I can find my own ride, I’m fine.”

“Gwen, if you need me, give me a call.”

“I know Harper, you’re always there for me.”

“Night, Gwen.”

“Juliet, be careful.” Gwen pulled me into a hug.  “Be very careful.”

“I will, you too.”

She nodded and Harper led me out to his car.  “Juliet, you look really upset.  You seem like you have been all night.  You okay?”

“Yeah, let me make a quick phone call.” I dialed Xavier.

“Juliet?”

“Yeah,”

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m on my way home,”

“How long?”

“Harper, how long?”

“Who’s Harper?”

“The waiter you were a dick to.”

“Oh, I remember him.  Hand him the phone.”

I shrugged.  “Harper, Xavier wants to talk to you.”

I tuned out until I heard Harper getting frustrated.

“Are you referring to her father?  Yeah, I’ve heard of him. But who he is doesn’t define who she is.” Harper growled.  “I’m bringing her back.  You can relax.  I’ll have her back when I get her back, safe and sound.  I’m not about to let anything happen to her. . . . Listen dickhead, it’s not like I’d let something happen to her.  . . . . Would you chill the fuck out.  I told you I’m on my way with her, now here’s Juliet,I need to focus on driving, I wouldn’t want to drive off a bridge or anything.” Harper snorted and handed me back my phone.

“What just happened?” I asked Xavier.

“It’s nothing of consequence.”

“Well, you pissed Harper off.”

“That incompetent, unintelligent buffoon . . . just get back here safe.  It doesn’t matter.” Xavier sighed after taking a few soothing breaths.  “Call me when you get here.”

“Um, okay, because that made sense.” I laughed and hung up.  I turned in my seat to face Harper.  “What happened?”

Harper shrugged and shook his head.  “It’s whatever.  All that matters is you’re alright.”

I nodded.  “Yeah, I’m fine.”

“Something’s been bothering you tonight.  Do you want to talk about it?”

I shook my head.  “I really, really don’t.”

“What do you want to talk about?”

“I have no idea.”

“Hmm, truth or dare?”

“What?”

“Truth or dare?”

“Truth I guess,”

“What are you thinking about right now?”

“Why we’re playing this dumb game.”

“Tsk, tsk!  Don’t hate on the game.  It comes in handy.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yes.”

“Fine, truth or dare?”

“Dare.”

“Hmmm . . . I dare you . . .” I looked around the car.  “To tell me your most embarrassing memory.”

“Really?” Harper groaned, giving me a sideways glance.  “Ugh, I have to think.”  Harper looked lost in thought then turned to me.  “Which kind of embarrassment are we talking here?  Like naked in front of class naked or end of the world mortified.”

“I’m thinking end of the world mortified.” I replied with a smile.

“You would.” Harper sighed.  “That would probably be . . . okay, you have to promise not to laugh okay?”

“I make no such promises.” I smiled at him.

Harper sighed.  “Okay, well there was this girl, and I was head of over heels for her.  I was mad for this girl.  Well I asked her out in front of the entire school.  I had a few of my best mates help me out.  Basically, everyone saw her laugh and tell me no.”

“Ouch.” I winced. I couldn’t even imagine that.

Harper shrugged.  “You asked.  Now, truth or dare?”

“Um, dare I guess?”

“I dare you . . .” Harper pulled over and glanced at me.  “To tell me what’s really been bothering you.”

“Ugh, that’s a truth!” I groaned.  “It’s a long story.”

“We’re not going anywhere.”

I sighed.  I thought about telling Harper what was really going on.  I thought about letting this stranger know about everything I’ve been hiding from everyone.  I let the idea sit on the back of my tongue for a moment, just for the taste.  “Then I call chicken.  I’m using one of my three chickens.”

Harper stared at me for a long moment.  “What if I don’t let you use chickens?”

“Then I quit.”

Harper sighed and shook his  head.  “Whatever you say,” he shrugged pulling back onto the road.  “Whatever it is, you can talk to me if you want to.”

Obviously, I don’t want to.  Everyone always wants to get to know you.  Everyone always wants to get close.  Why?  So they can leave?  “Harper, I just can’t.”

“It’s whatever.” The car fell into an awkward silence.

“It’s not whatever.  It’s far from it, but I’m a fucked up piece of shit sometimes.  I’m messed up in a lot of ways.  I just found out some shit that I can’t process yet.  I don’t know if that makes any sense to you, but that’s all I’m willing to share.”

Harper nodded, not turning to look at me.

“But I am glad you’re willing to listen.” I continued after another long moment of awkward silence.  “It does mean something to me that you’re willing to listen.”

“Juliet, of course I’m going to listen.  I like you.  You’re intelligent, sweet, funny, cute.  You stick up for people.  You’re not afraid to stand up to people you think are wrong.  There’s so much to you.  I want to learn about you.  The only way to learn about someone, truly learn about them, is to listen, and I mean really listen to them.  I’ll listen if you give me the chance.”

“Harper, everyone I’ve let listen has either walked out, or died.”

Harper nodded.  “I’m sure you’ve had more than your fair share of heartache.  I can tell you’re hurt.  Some part of you was hurt recently, and you’ve got some scars.  We all have them.  Don’t think you’re alone.”

I looked out the window.

“Jules, look at me.” Harper sighed after a long moment.  I looked over at him.  “You aren’t you know.”

“What?”

“You aren’t alone.  You’ve got friends.  Gwen never shuts up about you, you’ve got me.  That Xavier bloke obviously cares about you.  I can’t speak for anyone else, but you’ve got people on your side.”

“How did this conversation get so deep?” I blurted out.  “Let’s talk about something light, how about baking?  Or shoelaces?  Or funny words?  I think waft is a funny word, what about you?”

“Juliet,” Harper chuckled as he shook his head.  “Relax.  If you don’t want to talk about it, we don’t have to talk about it.  I just wanted you to know you could.”

I sighed.  “Harper, you’re too sweet.  You really are.  But I don’t want to talk about this right now.  Let’s talk about something else.  Anything else.”

“Okay, how about that tattoo on your shoulder?”

I looked over.  “Oh yeah!  I forget not everyone gets to see this.”

“Does is mean anything?”

“Yeah,”

“Is there a story?”

“I got it for my mom.”

“How does she feel about all of this?”

“She doesn’t.”

“What?”

“Mom doesn’t feel anything.”

“Ah, she’s apathetic about it?”

“No, she’s dead.”

“Oh . . . blimey . . . I, I didn’t know.”

“I didn’t tell you how could you?” I snipped.

“I’m guessing you don’t want to talk about it?”

“No, not really.”

“Okay . . . do you have any other tattoos?”

“Yes.”

“Where?”

I pulled off my boots and showed him my foot.

“Nice.  Is that your only other one?”

“No.”

“Can I see your other one?”

“No.”

“Oh, why not?”

“Because it requires my dress coming off and that just isn’t going to happen.”

“Oh, I understand.”  Harper chuckled.

“How about you?”

Harper lifted up his sleeve.  “I have this one and one on my back.”

“Nice.”

Harper gave me a small smile and I felt butterflies.

“Hey Harper,”

“Yes?”

“Truth or dare.”

“I thought you quit,” Harper teased, as his smile turned to an impish grin.

I shrugged.  “Truth or dare.”

“Truth.”

“If you had to be one, would you rather be blind or deaf?”

Harper thought for a long moment.  “Blind.  I can’t imagine being without my music.”

“I agree with that.”

“Juliet, truth or dare.”

“Truth.”

“If you could be anywhere right now, with anyone, doing anything at all, who, what, and where would you it be?”

“Honestly, I’d be home, with Mom, just talking.”

“Can I ask a personal question?”

“I guess, I don’t promise to answer though.”

“How long has your mom been gone?”

“Almost six months.”

“Not long at all.”

“Nope.”

“How’d you end up over here?”

“A few months after she died I got a letter from James.  At first I thought it was a joke, but turns out it wasn’t.  He wanted to meet me and so I got a few things straightened out and here I am.  Dazed and confused in a foreign country where I basically know no one and have no one.  But it’s definitely been an adventure.”

“You’re . . . that’s remarkable.”

“What?”

“That you did that.  You just picked up and came over?”

“Pretty much.  I don’t plan on staying forever, but I can’t leave until the king gives back my passport.”

“He took your passport!”

“Yeah.”

“Why?”

“Remember the headlines with Prince Ian?”

“Who doesn’t?”

“That’s why.”

“Ah, that does make some sense.”

“So, until he thinks I can behave myself in public, I’m under close supervision.  Technically, I’m under house arrest right now.”

“Wait, what?”

“What?”

“You’re under house arrest?”

“Pretty much.”

Harper glanced at his phone.  “Then we really have to hurry.”

“What?  Why?”

“It’s almost dawn.”

I paled slightly and gulped.  “Oh no.”

I called Xavier just before we pulled up and he agreed to meet us outside.

“What is the matter with you?” Xavier hissed.

“What is the matter with her?  She needed some time to herself, that’s what’s the matter with her.” Harper snorted.

“I don’t believe I was talking with you.” Xavier growled.  “Juliet, I give you a little bit of slack and this is the thanks I get?  What in the world are you wearing?”

“A disguise.”

“That shows your shoulder?  You know you are supposed to keep that covered in public!”

“Give her a break, mate.” Harper growled stepping between Xavier and me.

“Harper, I can handle this.” I snapped.

“No you can’t.  You, you need to learn to listen.  I told you to be home by two am and yet here you are, it’s nearly six!”

“Give her a break.  She’s dealing with a lot.” Harper cut in.

“I am not speaking with you.” Xavier growled.  “Now, Juliet, as I was saying, this sort of behavior is not tolerable.”

“Who are you, her father?” Harper snapped.

“I am her advisor.” Xavier retorted, drawing himself up to his full height and placing a hand on his chest. “Who are you?  The waiter?”

“Xavier!” I snapped.  “That’s enough!”

“Juliet, I will deal with you in a minute.  Now, you,”

“Don’t talk to her that way!” Harper growled.  “Don’t act like she’s some naughty little kid.  She’s an intelligent, grown woman and you can talk to her like an adult.”

“When she acts like an adult, she will be treated like one.” Xavier chastised.

I looked up at him in shock.  Did he really just say that?  “Xavier, what is wrong with you?”

“Juliet, I will deal with you later.” Xavier growled.  I’d never heard his voice sound so dangerous.  It frightened me.  “As for you,”

“Xavier, you need to calm down.  You’re obviously freaking Juliet out.”

I felt my face flush.

“You of all people need to not lecture people.  You don’t have your own life together, let alone enough pull to help another out.”

“I have plenty of pull.  Maybe I can’t pull royals out, but I’ve got my mates and they’ve got me.” Harper growled.

“Lowlifes are not who I would have at my back.  Juliet, go to bed.” Xavier ordered, glaring daggers at me.  I looked up at Xavier in time to see Harper’s fist connect with his jaw.

Chapter XVII

“Don’t talk about things you know nothing about.  It makes you sound like a prat.” Harper spat.

Xavier’s eyes flashed dangerously as he turned to face Harper.  “Boys who don’t know what they’re getting themselves into should walk away.” He warned, his voice dripping venom.

“Or what?”

“Don’t tempt me, little boy.”

“I don’t think you’ll do anything.  I think you’re all talk.” Harper goaded.

“This is your last warning.”

“I’m sure it is.”

“Both of you, stop it!” I snipped.

“Harper, you need to leave before I do something rash and crass.” Xavier growled.

“Let’s see it.  You aren’t going to do anything but sit and run your mouth.”

Xavier took a calming breath and turned to me. “Juliet, I think it’s best if you run along to bed.”

“I told you.” Harper egged.

I saw Xavier take another breath, I thought it was another calming breath, but before I had time to blink he spun around and punched Harper in the jaw.  I watched Harper fall to the ground.

“Xavier!”

“What?”

“Why did you hit him?”

“He was asking for it.”

“Xavier!”

“You didn’t react this way when he hit me.”

“He didn’t knock you unconscious.”

“You son of a bitch!” I heard Harper shout, which surprised me almost as much as the punch he threw right past me to Xavier’s face.

The next thing I knew I was shoved to the ground and the two of them were freely throwing punches at one another.  “Stop it!  Both of you!  You’re acting like children!” I shouted as I picked myself up.  Neither of them were listening to me.  “Guys!  This is stupid!”  I sighed.  I was about to do something stupid.  I lunged in between the two of them, ending in both of them hitting me.  One fist connected with my side, the other to my head.  I let myself fall and groaned.

“JULIET!” the both shouted and in a moment they were both by my side.

“That hurt,” I groaned.  My head was pounding and it felt like I had cracked ribs.

“Why would you do that?”

“What were you thinking?”

“That was reckless and foolish.”

“Jules, are you hurt?”

“Stop!  Noise hurts right now.” I groaned. “Now, listen to me.  First, help me sit up.”  I felt hands on my back and the two of them helping me sit up.  Xavier traced around the sensitive spot on my face making me wince.

“Juliet, look at me.”  I tried and he sighed. “How are you feeling?”

“Honestly, like a train ran over me.  Everything is spinning and I’m nauseous.”

“I think you may have a concussion. “

“Okay, shut up and listen to me.  Harper, Xavier, both of you need to quit whatever pissing match you two are in because it’s really starting to piss me off.  I need to remind both of you that I have to sneak back inside, wash all twelve pounds of make-up Gwen put on me off, and be back in bed, now with an excuse for this.” I indicated the side of my face.  “And we have to do this in about all of thirty minutes as the sun is coming up and James is an early riser.”

“She’s right, I have a feeling that’s usual for you.” Harper sighed.  “I think it’s best I’m off then.” Harper laid a gentle kiss on my unmarred cheek.  “Text me any time, love.” Harper stood, and Xavier mirrored him.  “Take care of her.” Harper offered his hand and Xavier shook it.  “Whatever this is, it isn’t over, but I know you’ll take care of her.  Feel better Jules.”  Harper started off back towards his car.

“I’m going to carry you inside.  If you do have a concussion, your balance will be off and time is of the essence as you reminded us.”  Xavier gingerly lifted me and I relaxed in his arms.  “How badly are you injured?”

“It hurts to breathe, so I’m pretty sure I either have cracked or bruised ribs, and the way my head feels tells me when I wake up tomorrow I’m going to feel worse.”

“Probably, but we’ll get you taken care of.” Xavier snuck through the servant’s passageways back to my room and handed me some clothes and stood guard at the door.

I washed the make-up off, which was which was a difficult process with my face as tender as it was and starting to swell.  I washed my hair and felt normal again wearing an oversized t-shirt and a pair of plaid pajama pants.  “Does it look as bad as I think it does?” I asked as I peeked out of the bathroom.

Xavier winced.  “I’m afraid so . . . that is going to be difficult to explain.”

I groaned.  “I have got to start thinking things through.”

“That you do,” Xavier nodded as he came over, his hands carefully traced around my jaw.  “I hate to see you hurt.”

“If you would have listened, this wouldn’t have happened.” I chided.

“If you had listened, this wouldn’t have happened.” Xavier chuckled right back.  “Now, there is more going on than you are letting on.  I need to know some of it.  I know you needed tonight, and that is why I gave it to you, but this cannot go on.  I can’t keep letting you put yourself in positions like this.  If you had arrived much later, if I hadn’t called when I did, if anything had been different things could be very different right now.  There are much worse things that could happen to someone like you other than your father finding out.  You do not fully understand the repercussions of your actions.  Everything you do from here on out effects every other decision.  You have to understand that.”

I nodded.  “I can try.”

“You have to do better than just try.”

I nodded.  “I’ll do my best.”

“I hope that you do.  How are you at concealing with makeup?”

“I was pretty decent at stage makeup; let me see what I can do.”  Twenty minutes later the bruising was covered, the swelling was still there, but much less noticeable.  When I came back out, Xavier had an ice pack for me.

“This should help with the swelling.  There is much for us to discuss.”

“Starting with?”

“I need to know what’s really going on inside that head of yours.”

“Wait, what?”

“I need to know what really has you this upset.  You’re bottling things up, that alone isn’t healthy especially as I’ve begun to see how you vent.”

“I’ll make you a deal.”

“What’s that?”

“I’ll give you a truth for every one I get in return.”

Xavier smiled and cocked his head to the side.  “Okay, you start.”

“How about where’d you learn that wicked right hook?”

Xavier chuckled.  “That, I am very sorry about that.  I’ve been boxing since I was fourteen.  That’s actually how I supported myself traveling.  Underground boxing matches.  Naturally, I bet on myself.”

“It’s kind of hard to picture you fighting.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know, I just find it hard to imagine you throwing down.  Hell, watching you and Harper duke it out was weird.”

“That wasn’t an occurrence I would have planned, but there are only so many times you can hit a man before he’ll hit you back.  Besides, boxing as it’s intended is a noble sport.  Now, what happened tonight?”

“What do you mean?”

“What did you do tonight?  And why did you forget to be on time?”

“Well, I went out with Gwen.  She took me to the bar where Harper’s band was playing.  We drank, we chatted, we played some music, lost track of time, and then I got your phone call.  Harper dropped it all and took my home.”

Xavier nodded.  “And that’s everything?”

“I think so.”

“What has you so upset?”

I shrugged.  “I don’t know.  Everything?”

“Meaning?”

“This is just a lot.  I don’t really know how I’m feeling anymore.  I’m going numb to be honest.”  Xavier gave me a concerned look and I suddenly felt self-conscious and wrapped my arms around myself.

“Juliet, that worries me a bit.”

“Xavier, I need time.  None of this makes sense, try to fathom never knowing you have a family and then all of a sudden you have a father, a sister, a step-mother, and a gaping hole where your mother used to me.  Just try to fathom that for a hot minute.  Okay?  Do you get it now?”  I snapped.  I was losing my temper, and not complaining about it.  Anger I could use.  “I really don’t want to talk right now.  I just want to go to bed.”

“I’m afraid I can’t let you do that.”

“Why not?”

“If you have a concussion, you can’t go to bed.”

I groaned and lowered my head in my hands, but jerked back up when my hand put pressure on my jaw.  I hissed in pain and groaned again.

“Let me look at it.”  Xavier’s hands were gentle but firm under my jaw.  “I can’t believe I did this to you.” He muttered as he looked it over.  “There are no words to explain how sorry I am, and there is nothing I can do to fix what I’ve done.  This never should have happened.  I never should have lost my temper.  If I had done my job properly we wouldn’t be here right now.”  Xavier removed his hand and shook his head.  “I feel like a monster.”

“Why?”

“I hit you.  A man should never strike a woman, no matter the reason.”

“I knew what I was doing was stupid.  You wouldn’t listen, so I jumped in the middle.  You didn’t do it on purpose.  Granted, you and Harper never should have started fighting to begin with, but I can’t hold it against you that I jumped in the way of your fists.  That’s all on me.”

Xavier sighed.  “You don’t understand.”

“Then explain it to me.”

“That is a very long story.”

“I can’t go to bed.”

Xavier sighed.  “It’s not a pleasant story either.”

“I’m still listening.”

“Juliet,”

“Truth for truth.” I replied firmly.  He wanted trust from me, but trust is earned.  If he couldn’t trust me, I couldn’t trust him.

“You don’t understand.”

“Oh, I understand enough.  You can leave.”

“What?”

“You can leave.  You obviously don’t trust me.  Get out.”

“You can’t be serious.”

“Do I look like I’m joking?”

“Juliet,”

“Get out.”

“Juliet,”

“No, I told you to get out.  So get out.”

I heard a soft knock on the door and it opened to reveal James.  “What is going on here?” he growled.

“I felt ill last night,” I quickly said.  “Xavier, helped me out a bit, in all the adorable bits, I managed to slip and hit my face on the toilet.  Cute right?  Xavier was worried I might have a concussion, so he made sure I stayed awake all night, just in case.”

“Is that’s what’s going on in here?” James asked, his arms crossed over his chest and a skeptical expression plastered on his face.

“We just got into a minor argument.  He just said Vivaldi’s Spring is better than Winter, I told him he was wrong and he needed to leave.”

“Mhmm, alright, well are you feeling okay now?”

I shook my head.  “My head is pounding, and honestly all I really want to do is sleep.”

“I’ll ring the doctor, Xavier, thank you, I think.  Keep an eye on her until the doctor comes, unfortunately I have a meeting in an hour otherwise I would wait.  Feel better.”  James closed the door, the suspicion etched on his face.  Xavier and I both let out a sigh.

“You didn’t have to do that.” Xavier murmured, an appreciative look on his face.

“Neither did you.” I replied looking into the depths of his deep brown eyes.  “But I’m not kidding.  You want me to pour my heart and soul and confess my deepest fears and thoughts to you, I’m going to have to be sure I can trust you.  If you can’t trust me, then I can’t trust you.  If you really want to know what’s going on with me, I’m going to need to know what’s going on with you.  I can be an open book, but only if you are too.”  I gave him a hard look.  “I’m no one’s tool.  I’m not going to be used.  Are we clear?”

“You think I want to use you?”

“Xavier, if you can’t trust me, it means I can’t trust you.  I don’t know what reason I’ve given you to make you think I’m not trustworthy, but I have a lot of reasons not to trust people in general.  Okay?”

“What in the world would make you think I don’t trust you?”

“You won’t tell me whatever it is that’s bugging you.”

“Juliet, you are a silly little fool sometimes.” Xavier chuckled.

“For the record, that doesn’t earn you brownie points.” I snapped.

“Don’t misunderstand, I meant no offense.  I merely didn’t want to burden you with the horrors of my past.  That is all.  If you truly wish to know I will tell you, in good time.  It’s a lot to take in all at once.”

“And let me guess, you decide when that time is?”

“As do you.  You choose to when and where to tell me anything.”

I nodded.  “Okay, I’m a little less pissed at you.”

“Ah, so you’re sobering up.”

“Wait, pissed, American pissed, as in angry, not drunk.” I laughed.

We both shared a laugh and the tension seemed to dissipate between us.

“Okay, so if you won’t tell me what’s up with you, tell me something else I don’t know about you, then.”

“What would you like to know?” Xavier smiled.

“Everything and anything.”

Xavier let out a chuckle that made me shiver.  “Where would you like me to start then?”

“How about the beginning?”

“Very well, I was born on November 19th twenty-four years ago.”

“Eww, you’re going to be twenty-five, you’re going to be old.” I teased, and I watched his brow crease and he gave me an annoyed look.

“Ehem, as I was saying, I don’t have any siblings.  I didn’t have much of a family life, as soon as I could I went off to University.  As you know, I went to Cambridge and got my degree in Politics and Psychology.  When I finished, I decided to travel, then I got that call from Lana and here I am today.”

“Wow, you summed your life up in what, five sentences?”

“Is that a problem?”

“That’s like a sandwich that’s only bread.  There’s not meat, no cheese, no condiments, no, lettuce or tomato, what the hell kind of sandwich is that?”

“I’m not sure what you mean?”

“I want details.  I went to college tells me nothing.”

“Then what about yourself?”

“Fine, I was born August 22nd, Mom raised me alone.  I didn’t have any siblings until I found out about Angelica.  I grew up on the beach and was always around water.  If not at the beach, then in the pool.  I broke my arm when I was seven because I was convinced a grocery bag worked like a parachute and jumped off the roof of my apartment complex.  I graduated with honors and a 4.0 GPA from high school and college.  I’m a cellist at heart, but the steel drums kick butt too.  I manage at a fast food chain back home.  When I get back, I’m next in line for a store of my own if I want it.  I got a letter that I thought was a hoax not long after Mom died from James and here I am.

“There, and that’s not even scratching the surface, but at least there’s a little to it.” I replied, a smug smile on my face with my arms crossed across my chest.  “Now, tell me something, a favorite childhood memory.  Your first love.  Your favorite color for god’s sake.”

After a moment of silence Xavier finally answered.  “Green.  Not just green either, granny smith apple green.”

I burst into laughter.  I couldn’t help it and the more I tried to stop it, the harder I started laughing.  I had tears in my eyes and Xavier scowled at me with a sour look on his face.  “It’s, it’s not funny,” I laughed, “, but it is.”

“I fail to see the humor in this.”

“You thought for that long to say . . .  green!” I couldn’t control myself, I clutched at my ribs and even with the pail I was practically rolling on the floor laughing.  “You are too intense sometimes.”  I managed after I started to catch my breath.

“I’m glad I could amuse you,” Xavier replied in a flat tone looking none too enthused himself.

“Dude, you need to relax and be less serious every once in a while.”

“One of us has to be serious.”

“When was the last time you had fun?”

“What?”

“When was the last time you had fun?  Took a little time to yourself with no other agenda?  Just to do it?”

“I-I,”

“In other words, never, or it’s been so long you can’t remember.”

“Well,”

“You’re overdue.  No wonder you went a little crazy this morning.”

“Excuse me?”

“Dude, you need an outlet, worse than I do.”

A soft knocking distracted us and Laurel walked in.  “What’s going on?  Master Eastgate said you have a concussion?  He told me to come keep an eye on you and he wants Xavier to meet him in his study.”

Xavier bit his lower lip and take a deep breath.  “I best not keep him waiting.”

“Good luck,”

“Thank you, Juliet,”

Xavier reached up to straighten his tie, only to realize he wasn’t wearing one.  After he straightened his shirt he stood up straight and walked out.

Laurel gave me a knowing look.  “What happened?”

“I might have gone out again.”

“Juliet,” Laurel scolded.  “What did you do?  Master Eastgate looked furious.”

“I went out drinking and Harper and Xavier got in a fight.”

“Harper?  Oh my . . .”

“Yeah,”

“How badly is Xavier hurt?”

“Not much, I’m pretty sure Harper is worse for wear.”

“How did you get hurt?”

“I jumped in the middle.”

“Juliet!  That was stupid!”

“Yeah, I know.  Trust me, it’s not something I’ll forget quickly, I’m still hurting.”

“Good, hopefully you’ll think next time.”

“Hopefully, but not likely.” I sighed.  “I really don’t want or need another lecture, thank you very much.”

“You certainly do not allow this place to get boring.” Laurel sighed.  “I’m just glad you’re alright.  Let me take a look at that.”

Not much longer after that a portly, balding man with thick glasses came in.  “I’m Dr. Buroughs, I am pleased to meet you.  Your father called for me.  He fears you may have a concussion.  Let me take a look at you.”

After several questions I knew the answer to and about thirty minutes of me feeling like an idiot, Dr. Buroughs gave a content sigh.  “Just a bump on the noggin.  You’ll be right as rain after some rest.  Now off to bed, doctor’s orders.”   He chuckled at his own joke.

I laughed nervously and watched him walk out.  He made me feel very awkward.  After a few more minutes Xavier walked in, looking much more worn than he had about an hour ago.

“You okay?”

“Been better, how are you feeling?”

“I don’t have a concussion.”

I saw him visibly relax.  “That is very good to hear.”

“Why do I have this feeling that something really bad is about to come out of your mouth?”

“Because I’ve been asked to remove myself from this situation.  I’m being set up in a flat not far from.”

“Wh-what?” I felt my heart catch in my throat.

“That is your father’s wish, and I am his employee.  I have no choice but to abide by his wishes.”

“Why does he want you to leave?”

“He believes I am becoming too attached to this situation.”

“Oh . . . are you still my advisor?”

“Of course.”

“I, I don’t want you to go.”

Xavier gave me a sad smile.  “I won’t be that far away.  I just won’t be sleeping here any longer.”

“I still don’t want you to go.”

“I have to Juliet,” Xavier took my face in his hands and I winced.  “I, I’m sorry.”  He laid a gentle kiss on my forehead and walked out.  “Get some rest,” he muttered as he closed the door behind him.

I suddenly felt cold and sunk down on my bed.  Why did I feel like crying all of a sudden?  This didn’t make any sense.

I was so absorbed in my thoughts I jumped and gave an ‘eep’ when I heard someone clear their throat behind me.  “Oh my god!  Way to sneak up on a girl!” I breathed.  “Hi James, what’s up?”

“You alright?”

“Something like that,” I sighed, still relearning how to breathe.

“What really happened this morning?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, I don’t buy that you hit your face on the toilet.”

“Um,”

“Exactly.  Now tell me what is really going on here?”

“James,”

“Juliet, you are my daughter, I want to know what he did to you and why you are covering for him.”

“He didn’t do anything.  I’m not covering for him.”

“Juliet, someone hit you.  I’m not daft.  I don’t know who you’re lying for, but until you tell me, you are not leaving this room.”

“What?”

“I believe your term is grounded.  You are not to leave this room for any reason.”

“Are you serious?”

“Completely.”

I shook my head.  Every day I add another reason to why I should never have left America.  “Wow, kay thanks.  Doctor said I should get some rest.  I’m going to go to sleep now.”

“See to it that you do.”

“Will do, Captain,”

“Excuse me?”

I gave James a wink and a thumbs up.

“Juliet, you have to understand that this is for your own good.”

“Of course.  Everything is,” I smiled sweetly.  He caught the sarcasm.

“I’ll have something sent up for you.  You, you, ARGH,” James stormed out, slamming the door behind himself.

I flopped against the bed.  I was going to go insane.  I heard a buzzing sound, and it was then I remembered Xavier had given me a phone.  I went over to the buzzing and opened it up.  There were several new text messages.  I had access to the outside world.

Chapter XVIII

I picked up the phone and saw twenty new text messages and seven missed phone calls.  Four phone calls were from Harper, two from Gwen, and one from Xavier, then I turned to the text messages.  Harper had sent several:

hey

how r u

im drunk

but I kinda like you

so when r we guna hang out

soon i hope

but i like the tattoos

i want to see that other one ;)

I felt my face flush.  Oh my.  And that was without a reply.  I wasn’t sure how to respond so I just didn’t.  Then I went to see Gwen’s texts.

girlie watch your back

i dont think u can trust Xavier

hes shady

hes always talking shit about me

sry about 2nite

ily either way

but srsly u can do better

harper really likes you

he wants to shag you ;)

i hear hes a good time ;)

i miss you

Once again I felt my face flush.  Good to know that I need to watch what Harper and Gwen say while intoxicated.  Then I had two from Xavier.

Juliet, I’m being escorted off the property, James will send my things

I will be back tomorrow morning to figure out arrangements, don’t worry everything will be alright.

I couldn’t explain why that made my heart sink.  I didn’t like the idea that Xavier was being sent away.  I felt empty again.  As exhausted as I was, I just cried myself to sleep.

I was woken up to being violently shaken.  I saw Angelica standing over me and screamed.  “What the hell?”

“You’re leaving.” Angelica smirked.

“What?”

“You’re finally leaving.” She repeated.  “Daddy is sending you away.  Not a moment too soon either.  It’ll be nice for you to be gone again.  I can’t wait for things to get back to normal.”

“Great, now get out.”

“Excuse me.”

“You’ve had your fun, and you can get out now.  Okay, thanks.”

“I can’t wait for you to be gone.” Angelica sneered and stormed out.

“Angie, darling, that’s hardly becoming of a lady.  You’re better than that.  That’s something I’d expect from that one.”  Millie chided as she glided in.  “As for you, let’s get your things packed.  You’re being sent off.”

“I already told you, I can’t leave.  The king has revoked my passport, so sorry, can’t go home, even if I wanted to.”

“No, you aren’t going back to America, we need to watch you.  You are however going away from society for now.  My husband has finally reached his senses.  Meet him in his study.”

“Great.  How about you let me get dressed and I’ll go meet him.”

“What?”

“I’m not wearing pants.  So get out and let me put some on unless you really want to see me naked.”

“Oh heavens!  Good lord!” Millie screeched as she dashed out.  I couldn’t help but start laughing.  I knew I was wearing pants, but Millie didn’t.  I grabbed a change of clothes and headed to James’s office.

I knocked and heard a gruff enter.  “James?”

“Juliet.”

“What’s going on?”

“I have spoken to my sister.”

“Okay?”

“Have a seat.  We have much to discuss.”

I sat in one of the chairs across from him. “I’ve been told I’m being sent away?”

“I need to discuss a great deal with you.”

“Okay?”

“Juliet, you’re angry with me.  I understand why.  I didn’t act the way you believe I should have.  I cannot change the past.  Your mother hiding you from me is not what I would have wanted.  I wish I had gotten to watch you grow up into the young lady you are.  There are a few problems with the scenario we now have.”

I eyed him warily.  I had this feeling that the next thing he said was going to hurt.  “Okay.”

“You are so much your mother’s daughter it frightens me.  This society will never accept that.  I have not been entirely straightforward with you.  I have wanted to tell you so much, but I haven’t been able to bring myself to do that.”

“James, what are you trying to say?”

James sighed and ran his hand down his face.  “I’m trying to say that there are mannerisms here that are expected.  I would like it very much if you would let Lord Raleigh accompany you out to the countryside.  It would look good for all of us.  It will give all of us time to adjust.”

“Raleigh?”

“He asked me for a proper date, and I see no reason why I should deny him.”

“Maybe because he’s a kind of a jerk?”

“Juliet, do not speak ill of him please.  He’s a respectable member of society.”

“Yeah, so is Ethan.”

James took a calming breath.  “Juliet, please.  I am trying to work with you.  It would be nice if you would do the same.”

“Are you kidding me?  James, everyone here hates me.  Everyone here wants me gone.  It’s really, really hard to be nice to people who hate you.  I have to say it feels great to have someone skip into your room tell you it’s about damn time you left, good news Daddy came to his senses.  I have been trying.  I don’t understand any of this place.  Every time I try I screw it up.  My every effort is thrown back in my face.  Okay?  I don’t know what to do, you may as well just convince the king to send me home and we’ll pretend this never happened okay?  I’m not wanted here and I don’t even know if I want to be here.  Just send me back.  One less burden for everyone.”

“Is that really how you feel?”  James looked a little taken aback.

“Yeah.”

“I can assure you, not everyone hates you.”

“James, you’re my father.  I get that.  But even you have to admit, your life would be easier if I’d never been introduced to your life.”

“Juliet, easier perhaps, but now that I know you, I don’t want you gone.  You must understand that.”

“Why?”

“Juliet, you are my daughter.”

“So?”

“This is going to sound selfish, but please bear with me.  Not only are you my daughter, but you are also Rose’s daughter.”

“Great.  I’m your link to my mother right?  I get it now.  I remind you of her, right?”

James sighed.  “That is part of it, but that’s not all of it.”

“James, I don’t know if I can do this.”

James stood up.  “I have not been a proper father to you.” James pulled me into a hug. “It’s not fair of me to do this or expect this of you, but there are few other options.”

It felt weird giving James a hug.  It was stiff and I don’t think he hugged people often.  “Um, what are you doing?”

James pulled away and held me at an arm’s length.  “I don’t know either.”  I couldn’t help it, I started laughing.  After a moment James joined in and we were in laughing fits by the end.

“What just happened?” I gasped after we started calming down.

“I can’t say I’ve ever actually done that before.” James coughed, putting his composed face back on.  “That was quite out of the ordinary for me.”

“So, what is going to happen with me?”

“I’ve already arranged for you to go on holiday.  Ian and Christine are already out there.  Christine is also having her debutant ball.  She’ll be properly launched into society.  You are invited, which is part of the holiday.”

“So who all is going with me?”

“Raleigh.”

“And my advisor?”

“Is that wise?”

“What do you mean?”

“Juliet, did he hit you?  If he hit you, he is no longer your advisor.”

“James, that was a massive misunderstanding.”

“So you didn’t hit your face on the toilet.”

“No.”

“What did happen?”

“You don’t really want to know.”

“Oh but I do.”

“No, you really don’t.  But I can assure you, Xavier would never hit me on purpose.”

“On accident?”

“James, I can assure you, Xavier hasn’t done anything wrong.  He’s been helping me more than anything else.  I’m not as much of a mess as I was.  Even you have to of seen that.”

“It’s true.  Perhaps I did overreact.  I do want to know how you injured yourself.”

“James, I found my way to alcohol and in my drunken state ended up punching myself in the face.  Are you happy now?  I’m an idiot.”

“You did what?”

“Exactly.”

“Oh . . . what?  How did you manage that?”

“Do you question yourself drunk?”

“I haven’t been drunk in a very long time.”

“Maybe you should try it sometime.”

“Juliet, I may enjoy a good brandy every now and then, I cannot afford to get drunk.  Go get your things packed.  Raleigh should be here soon, I’ll ring Xavier and have him prepared to go as well if that’s what you want.”

“Okay.  Thank you James.”

“Juliet, I don’t know how to do what we are doing.  I just want you to know, you aren’t alone.”

I nodded.  “That means a lot.  Thanks James.”  I gave him a small smile and headed back to my room.

“So, you’ve accepted that you’re leaving?” Angelica sneered.

“Actually, I’m going to see Ian and Christine for her party that you aren’t invited to because you’re not of age yet.  Isn’t that just a pity?” I cooed at her as I brushed past.

“What?” Angelica screeched.  “How are you going?”

“Because I’m of age and karma is smiling on me now because of the way you are.”

“Oh I’m going to see Daddy about this.”

“You do that, I’ve got some packing to do.” I rolled my eyes and retreated into my room with a sigh.  I started pulling clothes out of drawers and wardrobes and stuffing them into my suitcases.  I was almost finished with all the toiletries when I heard a soft knocking at the door.  “Come in.”

Gwen was standing there looking forlorn.  She looked around, a grim expression on her face.  “So it’s true then?”

“What’s true?”

“You’re really leaving?”

I gave her a sad smile.  “For a little while.   James wants to get a few things straightened out then I’ll be back.”

“Why did you agree?”

“Gwen, I don’t get a whole lot of choice.  I have to go.”

“Do you want to?”

“Yes and no.”

“You do want to leave?”

“I kind of want out of the media circus and it’ll be nice to be away from Millie and Angelica.  I will miss our sneaking out though.  And I’ll miss Laurel and Harper and all the other shenanigans we get into.”

Gwen nodded sadly.  “Want a cookie?” she sighed pulling out a package.

“Sure,”

“Sugar or snicker doodles?”

“Both are fantastic.”

Gwen shook her head.  “I’m going to miss you.”

I pulled her into a hug.  “I’m going to miss you too, honey.”

We chatted for a while until I heard another soft knocking.  “Who is it?”  Xavier opened the door and gave me a smile that sent my heart soaring.  “You’re back!” I flew at him and tackled him in a hug.

Xavier let out a throaty laugh and fixed his askew glasses.  “I wasn’t gone that long.”

“I know.” I coughed as I picked myself up and offered him a hand.  He laughed and took it, but wouldn’t let me pull him up.  He got up all on his own.

“Now, are you ready?  The car is waiting, as is Lord Raleigh.”

“Lord Raleigh?  Ethan’s mate?” Gwen turned to me.  “What is going on here?”

“James set it up.” I sighed.  “He thinks Raleigh is an accepted member of society and will improve my image.”

“He’ll be a prat like the rest of that lot.”

“Be nice Gwen.  I have to put up with him for an undetermined amount of time.”

“I’m going to miss you.  We’ll be stuck with Angelica again.” Gwen crossed her eyes and stuck out her tongue.  “Delightful.”

I sighed.  “Gwen, you have my number, which is crazy because I don’t even know what it is.” I laughed.  “And I’ve already gotten your drunken texts.  I expect plenty more while I’m gone.  But I’ve got to get going.”  I made to grab my bags but Xavier had beaten me to it and already had all of them.

“Come along, Juliet, we’ve got to get going.”

I nodded.  “See you soon, Gwen.”

“You better.  Don’t have too much drunken fun without me.”

“Wouldn’t dream about it.” I gave her one last hug and followed Xavier out.  I stopped in my tracks when I saw Raleigh.

He was wearing a slate grey shirt, black dress slacks, and polished black loafers.  His eyes popped with the grey of his shirt and contrasted nicely with the blonde of his hair.  “It’s a pleasure to see you again Juliet,” Raleigh took my hand and laid a gentle kiss on it.  “I can’t tell you how excited I am that your father permitted me to escort you to the country.”  I nodded.  He offered me his arm and I just stared at him.  “May I escort you to the car?”

“Nah, I’m good.”

“Juliet, be polite.” Xavier scolded.  I rolled my eyes but took Raleigh’s arm.

“Is something the matter?” Raleigh asked as he opened the car door for me.

“Nope, everything is just peachy.”

Raleigh climbed in after me and Xavier after him.  Raleigh thought it was a good idea to sit next to me.  It was a long ride in awkward silence.  Raleigh kept trying to start conversation with me, but I kept ignoring him.  I really didn’t want to talk to him and eventually I managed to fall asleep.  The next thing I knew I was being gently shaken awake.  I opened my eyes to see Raleigh and the first thing I did was throw a punch and scream.  “WHAT THE HELL?” I gasped scooting back until I was up against the car door.

“Blimey, you can throw a punch,” Raleigh sighed rubbing his jaw.  “I was just trying to let you know we’re here.”

I looked between him and Xavier and remember what was going on.  Xavier was trying to stifle a laugh with a cough, and managed to make it look legit.  “Right, sorry about that.” I replied feeling awkward.

“Well, the arrangements are already being made.  Christine knows we’re here, as does Chad.  I need to find Lana.  Juliet, you are going to be meeting with a designer in a few hours to get your dress situated, until then, Raleigh, I do believe you’ve been here before.  Would you give her the tour?”

“What?” I asked giving Xavier an incredulous look.  He was going to leave me alone with him?

“Of course, I haven’t seen Greg in ages.  We’ll meet you up at the main house.”  Raleigh grabbed my hand and started leading me away.  I pulled my hand free and glared at him.  “Is there a problem?”

“Who said you could hold my hand?”

“This is a date,” Raleigh smiled.  It was a charming smile, but I’d seen smiles like that one too many times.

“No, this is me having no choice.  A date implies mutual consent.”

Raleigh’s smile changed and I think I saw the mask slipping.  It was still a smile but it looked less practiced.  “All right then, may I escort you?”

“You can show me around, but I don’t want any funny business.”

Raleigh couldn’t hide his laugh.  “You are so cute when you’re being indignant.”

“Getting me pissed is a bad way to win me over.” I growled.

“Maybe I like it.”

“Then you’re an idiot.”

“Maybe, but you’re still amusing.  Come on, I’ll show you to Greg’s place.”

I liked Greg’s house.  It had the lived in appeal that I loved.  Unlike Eastgate estate where everything looked too formal.  This house really looked like someone lived in it.  My favorite part of the place was the massive black lab that leaped on me and began ferociously licking my face.

I pushed him off of me and called him over.  “Who is this charming prince?” I asked as I stroked him behind the ears.

“Sorry about that,” a boy with shaggy brown hair apologized and pulled the dog away from me.

“It’s alright, he makes me miss my Loki back home.”  I felt a pang of guilt.  This was the longest I’d been gone since I’d gotten Loki, I hadn’t called anyone since I’d been here.  I’d pretty much fallen off the face of the earth.

“Loki?”

“I have a German Shepherd back home.  I miss him.  This one here is a sweetheart.”

“Yeah, he just loves everyone,” the boy chortled.  “Harvey sit.” The dog sat and I smiled.  “I’m Greg.” He offered me a hand, I went to shake it, but he bowed and laid a gentle kiss on mine instead.  “Raleigh, it’s been too long.”

“Yeah, I know mate.  How’ve you been?”

“Great, you must be Juliet?”

“Yes, I am.” I felt awkward as I watched the two of them exchanges glances and have a silent conversation in front of me.  “And we use our words so no one feels left out?” I muttered under my breath.

“I was actually just about to head up to the main house.  Have you seen Christine yet?”

“No, I miss that girl.”

“Let’s head up there then.”

I heard a squeal and braced for Christine’s hug.  “Juliet!  I’m so glad you could come!”

“I’ve missed you!”

“Me too.  How has everything been?”  Christine pulled me away from the boys.  “Are you here with Raleigh?”

“Yeah,” I sighed, rolling my eyes.

“Why do you say it that way?  Raleigh is a good guy.”

Christine shook her head and we went back over to the boys and chatted for what felt like hours until Xavier came and found us.  “Pleasure to see you Christine, Greg.  Juliet, it’s time for your fitting.  I’m afraid I have to steal her away.”

I happily followed him.  “Thank you for saving me.” I whispered.  Xavier smiled and gave me a sideways glance.

“I knew you didn’t want to be around Raleigh, but I had little other choice.  It would look suspicious if I followed the two of your around, so I gave you space.  I did make good use of my time, however.  I’ve had this dress designed for you, it might need slight alterations.  I hope you like it.”

“You picked out my dress?”

“I had it designed for you.”

“Thanks.  How long have you known about this?”

“Long enough.”

“Okay, show me the dress.”  I was led to a room with a man who introduced himself as Paolo and had a thick accent that I couldn’t place.  It was French and something else.

“Zis is vat you vanted I do believe?”

My jaw dropped.  It was a shimmery material that changed color in the light.  It started a deep crimson at the top and darkened as it went down to a deep burgundy.  It was gorgeous, it went over one shoulder, my tattooed shoulder.  It had black and gold designs stitched into the dress.  The bodice was corset inspired and it flared out a little at the bottom.  It had a sort of kick to it and I loved it.

“Well, try it on.” Xavier smiled and walked over to a chair.

“Zis vay.”  I was led to a screen that I guessed neither of them could see through.  The dress fit like a glove.  I looked at myself in the mirror and I smiled.  I walked out and Xavier just stared for a long moment.  “I vould have razer not had sleeves, but Meester Xavier insisted upon it at least zee one.  So I did vat I had to.  I’m not sure how I feel about zis.”

“I love it.” I smiled.  “Thank you Paolo.”

“As long as you’re happy.  Zat is vat matters.  I’ll let you two discuss.”

Paolo hurried out, closing the door behind himself.

“Well?” I asked.  Xavier still hadn’t said a word.

“You look, you’re so . . .” Xavier cleared his throat.  “Wow.  You look beautiful.”

I smiled.  “You think so?”

“No doubt of it.  How are you feeling?”

“Fine.  Why?”

“Is your face still tender?”

I’d forgotten all about that.  I reached up and winced.  “Yeah, I guess it is.”

“I was afraid of that.  I’ll warn the makeup artists.  I’ll be sure they’re gentle.” Xavier’s hand traced around my face where his fist had made contact and I couldn’t read the expression on his face.

“What are you thinking right now?” I asked, looking up at him.

“How much of a monster I am for hurting you.”

“You are no such thing.  I’ve met a few monsters, but you aren’t one of them.”

Xavier gave me a sad smile.  “You don’t know everything.”  Xavier ran his hand through my hair and stepped away from me.  “There is much you do not know, but this is hardly the time.”

“Xavier, whatever you’re afraid to tell me, it can’t be that bad.  I don’t see anything wrong with you, other than your arrogance with servants.”

Xavier shook his head.  “You are too kind sometimes.  Now, get changed.  They’ll wonder if we’re gone too long.”  Xavier left the room without another word.  That boy confused me beyond belief.  Whatever.  I pulled my jeans back on and the sweater and hung the dress over the screen.  Not knowing what else to do, I started wandering.  It wasn’t long until I, quite literally, ran into Ian.

“Sorry,” we both muttered.

“Juliet?  When did you get here?”

I shrugged.  “A few hours ago.”  Ian offered me a hand and helped me to my feet.  “How are you?”

“I’m well.  And yourself?”

“I’m good.  What are you up to?” I asked raising an eyebrow.  He looked like he was nervous, like something important was going on.

“Just, something.”

I crossed my arms and shifted my weight to one side.  “Something?”

“Yes, erm, something.”

“Just tell me, I’m going to find out.”

“I have something very important to ask tonight.”

“Are you popping the question?”

“Shh,” Ian hushed motioning with his hands which I found hilarious and adorable.

“Ah, so I’m right.  It better not be that Amelia I met last time.”

“Oh, no it isn’t.”

“Oh?”

“You haven’t heard?”

“No.”I shook my head.  I felt so out of the loop.  “What have I missed?”

“I’m seeing Lana now.”

“Mhmm, that makes sense.  I noticed the two of you before.  So, that’s the girl you were in love with.”

“Yes, yes, you were right.  Are you happy now?”

“Very.” I nodded.

“I didn’t expect to see you, but can I get your opinion anyway?  You seem the sort to be honest no matter the consequence.”

I shrugged.  That was true.  “Sure, what’s up?”

Ian pulled out a small box and opening it.  Perched inside was one of the most beautiful rings I had ever seen.  “Well?”

“It’s gorgeous.”

“Do you think she’ll like it?”

“That girl is head over heels for you.  You could give her a quarter machine ring and because it’s from you she’d love it.”

Ian sighed and seemed to visibly relax.  “Thank you, Juliet.”

“No problem.  I seem to have lost everyone else, do you need any help with whatever you’re up to?”

“Actually . . .”

I was giggling like a school girl.  I was helping Ian set up for the big moment which would be happening later tonight.  I was so excited.  I loved having secrets.  Especially this kind.

“And remember she mustn’t suspect a thing.” Ian reminded me for the umpteenth time.

“Okay, so I should go find a bull horn and scream into it, right?”

Ian smiled and let out a sigh.  “You might want to go get ready.  Christine is looking for you.”

“How do you . . . ?” Ian help up his cell phone and I nodded.  “That makes sense.  Where should I be?”

“Greg is on his way here, I’m sure he won’t mind visiting Christine for another moment.  I’ll have him take you to her room.”

An hour later Christine looked like the princess she was.  “Christine, you’re going to be the belle of the ball.” I smiled.

“You too, just look at yourself.”

“Greg is going to love it.” I saw Christine flush.

“Do, do you think so?” she stammered looking at herself in the mirror again.

“Yes, if he doesn’t he’s an idiot.”

“So, why don’t you like Raleigh?”

“He blackmailed me into a date.” I answered, my tone flat.  “Then went to my father rather than asking me.”

“That’s because you said no to him.” Christine smiled.  “He really does like you.”

“I’m just fresh meat.  I’m the new girl without any history with them.”

“I can assure you Raleigh isn’t like that.  He’s persistent when he wants something.  He really does like you.”

“Well too bad.  I don’t feel that way about him.”

“Is there someone else?”

I shook my head.  “No, I’m not seeing anyone.”

Christine raised an eyebrow.  “Then what is it?”

I shrugged.  “I just don’t feel like that about him.”

“If you could dance with anyone tonight, who would it be?”

“I have no idea.”

Christine gave me a coy little smile.  “Okay.”

“What does that mean?”

“If you won’t be honest with yourself, then I can’t expect you to be honest with me.  That’s okay.  You’ll figure it out.  I’m so excited.”

“Wait, Christine, what are you talking about?”

“Oh Juliet!” Christine grabbed my hands and spun me.  “It’s about time!”

Before I knew it I was on Raleigh’s arm and being announced to a room full of mostly strangers.  I was beyond excited to see Fiore again.  I watched with baited breath as Christine was properly introduced into society.  She was every bit a princess.  It was too cute the way she and Greg looked at one another.

“May I have this dance?” Raleigh asked offering his arm.

“Do I really have to?” I asked giving Fiore a look.

“Raleigh, of course you can,” Fiore winked at me and took his hand and she began leading him around the dance floor.

I mouthed ‘thank-you’ to her and she gave me the thumbs up as she twirled off with Raleigh who didn’t know what to do.

“That wasn’t very nice.”  I heard Xavier chide behind me.

I shrugged.  “I don’t want to dance with him.  He’s already got the wrong idea.” I sighed.

“Who do you want to dance with?”

“I don’t know.  Fiore seems safe.” I joked.

“Would you like a drink?”

“I’d love one.”

“I’ll be right back.”

“I’m going to get some air.”

I walked out of the huge tent that had been brought in for the event and took a long breath of the crisp country air.  It just felt clean here.  Open.  Free.

“Still wondering off by yourself?”

I jumped at the familiar voice.  It was a voice I’d never thought I’d have to hear again.

Chapter XIX

I stared into the icy blue eyes I had once loved.  “How are you here?”

I saw that smile I knew all too well spread across his lips.  “You know you missed me, Jules.”

I shook my head.  “What are you doing here?”

“Come on, baby.  Don’t act like you didn’t miss me.”

“Chase, I didn’t miss you.” I growled.  “Why are you here?” I repeated.  I felt my anger bubbling up.  He knew how to press my buttons.  If I wasn’t careful, he was going to make me do something stupid.  Chase smiled again.  I knew that smile.  I’d fallen for it when I was a stupid freshman.  Back when I thought that smile was charming and genuine.  Now I knew that smile meant he wanted something.

“Admit you missed me.”

“I’m much happier without you in my life, thank you very much.” I hissed.

“I find that hard to believe.  You were only happy when I made time for you.” Chase growled.

“Chase, I have no time for losers in my life anymore.  I don’t have time for you.”

“You will make time for me.” Chase replied flatly.

“Why would I do that?”

“Because I have something you don’t want to world to see.”

I narrowed my eyes.  “What could you possibly have?”

“You didn’t know about it, but I like to keep things interesting in the bedroom.  Sometimes I like to watch to improve my A game.”  I felt the color drain from my cheeks and the world started spinning.  Chase sighed and was checking his nails, a confident smile on his face.

“Come again?”

“I recorded us.  On video.”

“Without my permission?” I choked out.  This felt like so much of a violation.  I felt like I was going to throw up.

“Technicalities.  Besides, you would have said no.”

He’s damn skippy I would have.  There is no way I would agree to that.  Intimate moments should be kept intimate.  Oh my god, how could he have done that?

“Wh-what are you planning on doing with that?”

“If you do what I want, then I’ll give it to you.  If not, I’ll just go to the paparazzi.  They won’t care if you agreed or not.  All they’ll care about is the fact that it will be out there for the world to see.  We both know once it belongs to the internet, it’s never going away.”

“What do you want?” I asked, covering my face with my hand.  I felt the tears coming.  This was bad.

“I want to slingshot off of your new found fame.  See, my music career isn’t where I want it to be right now.  I don’t have the fame I want.  But,” he gave me a pointed look.  “, the new found, illegitimate daughter of a duke’s boyfriend’s band gets a lot more attention off the bat.  I want it.  This is a big decision.  I’ll give you some time to think it over.  You have seventy-two hours.  I will get a hold of you.  Good night Jules, always a pleasure.”

I felt my knees go weak as he sauntered off.  I fell to the ground feeling numb.  Oh dear god.  What was I going to do?

“Juliet?” I heard Xavier calling me from behind but it felt like I was underwater.  Hearing, but not.  “Juliet, what’s going on?”

I was staring at the spot where Chase had stood minutes ago.  How had he found me?  How could he do that to me?  After all that he had already put me through . . . now this too . . . he was evil.  There was no other word for him.

Someone touched my shoulder and I jumped.  I looked up at Xavier’s worried face.

“Juliet?  What’s the matter?”

I wrapped my arms around him and felt the tears come.

“Juliet?  What’s happened?”

I couldn’t make an intelligent sound, I just sobbed into his shoulder.  He rubbed my back and made soothing shushing sounds.

“Juliet?  Xavier?  What’s going on?”

“I’m not sure.” Xavier replied letting me sob into his shoulder.  “Something happened, but she hasn’t told me.”

“Juliet?” I felt someone pulling me from Xavier and I saw Raleigh.  “What is it?”

I shook my head.  “It’s stupid.  I, I just need a minute.”  I pushed away from both of them and started running.

“Juliet!” I heard Xavier shout.  I knew he was coming after me.  I stopped, pulled off my heels and started sprinting.

I ran until I didn’t have feeling in my legs anymore and I let myself slow down.

“Juliet,” Xavier panted as he caught up.  “What is the meaning of this?  What is going on?”

My chest felt like it was on fire and I let myself sink to the ground.  I was fighting to breathe and I just stared up at him.

“Juliet, you can talk to me.  Whatever it is, you can tell me.”

I shook my head.

“Yes, you can.”

I shook my head again.

“Juliet,” Xavier kneeled down beside me.  “I’ve never seen you like this.  It worries me.  Talk to me.  Say something.”

I pulled my knees up to my chest and wrapped my arms around them.  Xavier sighed and sat next to me and wrapped his arm around my hunched shoulders.

“When you’re ready I’m here.”

We sat there for I don’t know how long before I was able to talk again and when I could my voice sounded hollow.  “I’m in trouble.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m in trouble.”

“Juliet, I don’t understand.”

“There’s a video of me . . .” I gulped and lowered my face down to my knees and felt the tears coming again.

“Of what?”

“Of me and my ex.”

I heard Xavier intake a sharp breath.  “Oh,”

“I didn’t agree to it,”

“Oh.”

I felt Xavier shaking beside me.

“He found me.  He threatened to give it to the paparazzi.”

I finally looked at Xavier and the blatant rage on his face frightened me.

“Please don’t be mad at me.” I sounded pathetic and I hated myself in this moment.

Xavier’s face softened and he looked shocked by the statement.  “Why would I be mad at you?”

“I don’t know . . . I just, kind of, feel like it’s my fault, somehow.”

Xavier gave me a sad smile.  “This is, in no way whatsoever, your fault.  Are you ready to go back?”

I shook my head.  “No, but if we’re gone too long there will be a problem.”  I stood up and my legs felt like jelly and if Xavier hadn’t caught me I would have fallen.

“Come here,” Xavier picked me up.

He carried me back to the party and set me down just inside of the tree line.

“Let’s get those shoes back on.  I’ll be right back okay?”

I nodded.  Minutes later Fiore was by Xavier’s side and she quickly fixed my makeup and kept making me laugh.

“Now darling, Xavier has explained some of the situation to me.  Give me this boy’s name and I will see to it that no paparazzi will accept anything from him.”

I gave her a weak smile.  “We’ll figure it out later, tonight there are more important things to worry about.

“So you know about it too then?” Fiore asked me with a wink.

I nodded.  “I helped set it up.”

“Aww, I love weddings.” Fiore sang.  “We’ll figure all of this out tomorrow.”

After Fiore made me look good as new she and I returned to the party.  It was a wonderful night full of dancing.  We all watched as Ian led Lana out.  I was so excited I couldn’t wait until we saw them come back in.  I think Fiore and Christine were the loudest.  Greg was laughing at Christine’s enthusiasm.  Once it started to quiet down I saw him steal a quick kiss, which made her blush the shade of her dress.  I started to laugh until an arm snaked its way around my waist.  I turned to see Raleigh and I spun out of his arm.

“I don’t think so.” I shook my head.

“Why not?” he asked a coy smile on his face.

“Because I said so.  When a lady says no, a gentleman listens and respects it.”

Raleigh let out a charming laugh.  “I can’t believe you just quoted etiquette to me.”

“And what, pray tell, is that supposed to mean?” I asked, trying to sound as haughty as possible.

“That you are just full of surprises.  I can’t wait to see what else you have in store for me.”  Raleigh tried to kiss me on the cheek and I shoved him away.

“Stop it.  I’m not interested. “

“Can we talk outside for a moment then?”

I sighed.  “So long as you don’t try anything.”

“My honor as a gentleman.”

“Mhmm”

“If no one is around and I do something inappropriate, no one can stop you from hitting me.  And I already know what one of your punches feels like.”

I stared at him for a long moment and sighed.  “Alright.  Give me ten minutes.  I have a cousin and friend to congratulate.”  I pushed away from Raleigh and made my way over to the happy couple.

“Congratulations.” Xavier beamed as he pulled Lana into a hug.

“Thank you.  I can honestly say that I didn’t see any of this happening when I took the job.”  Lana blushed and Xavier chuckled.

“Well, I’m sure it was a good surprise.”

“Congrats, Lana.  I knew you two would end up together.”  I winked.

“Oh really?” Xavier asked, giving me a pointed look.

“Of course.” I replied, giving him a look, daring him to call me a liar. I needed an argument right about now anyway.

“Thank you both.  I’m just surprised everyone else knew before me.  I have no idea how this clown kept it from me.” Lana laughed pointing to Ian.

“Like I’ve said, I’m a ninja.”

“Please, you’re nowhere near ninja-level.” I scoffed.  “If you were a ninja, you wouldn’t have fallen into that pond.” I smirked.

“That was your fault.” Ian grumbled.  I shrugged and was about to retort when Lana interjected.

“I’ll treasure these moments the rest of my life.” She sighed.  I couldn’t help but laugh.

I felt someone tap on my shoulder.  “It’s been ten minutes.”

Raleigh.  Who else?  He came to spoil the moment.

I rolled my eyes.  “If you’ll excuse me.”   I followed him out of the tent and crossed my arms.  “Well?  What do you want?”

Raleigh stared at me for a long moment.  “Something is different with you this time.”

“Is there?”

“You seem genuinely angry with me.  You were not happy with me the last time we saw each other, but you weren’t this way.  So I feel I should ask the same question.  Who are you with?”

“No one.”

“No one has your heart?”

“No, I just don't like the fact that you’re trying to bully me into liking you.  In fact, that really pisses me off.”

“You don’t like anyone?” Raleigh asked, his eyes skeptical.

“What?”

“Oh,”

“Oh?”

“I can see what’s going on.”

“Oh you can?  Well then, please, enlighten me.”

Raleigh gave me a sideways smirk.  “You like someone, but you haven’t realized you like someone.”

I raised an eyebrow.  “If I liked someone, wouldn’t I know that?”

Raleigh let out a low chuckle.  “God, I wish it was me.”

“Raleigh, you’re a crazy person.”

“May I have a kiss on the cheek?”

“No, I told you, no funny business.”

“I know now that someone already has your heart, even if you don’t.  It would be friendly, not romantic.”

“Why then?”

Raleigh gave me a sad smile.  “I’d like your friendship if nothing else.”

“Raleigh, I still don’t know what you’re going on about.”

“That’s okay.”  Raleigh took my hand in both of his and laid a gentle kiss on it.  “You’re going to make someone one hell of a wife someday.”

“What?  How did you jump to that subject?”

Raleigh laughed and shook his head.  “Let’s go back in there and have some fun.”

I sighed, now thoroughly confused.  “Um, sure?”

The first thing I did once I got inside was seek Fiore out.

“Hello gorgeous.” She smiled as she spun off of Hewitt’s arm.  “How are you?”

“Thoroughly confused.”

“How so?”

“Raleigh is a crazy person I think.”

“It’s possible, then again aren’t we’re all crazy people.”

“Don’t go all philosophical on me, Fiore, I need you.”

“What you need is another drink.  Hewitt, darling, go fetch us several of whatever.”  I saw, a boy who I could only imagine was Hewitt go off with a smile.

“Who’s that?”

“Weren’t you listening?  That’s Hewitt.”

“Who is he to you?”

“Not sure.” Fiore sighed.  “He’s cute, a good kisser and all, but I’m not sure how I feel about him.” Fiore gave me a sideways glance.  “Only time will tell.  Now, come, tell me what’s bothering you, love?”

“Raleigh just confused the shit out of me.”

“How?  He’s not that bright.”

“He said something about me liking someone and not knowing, and wishing it was him, and then he said we’re just friends and there’s nothing romantic, and then he said something about me being one hell of a wife and I’m just so confused.” I spat out at once.

Fiore stared for a moment then a coy smile played across her lips.  “And?”

“And what?”

“What have we learned?”

“Nothing.”

Fiore’s smile widened.  “I see . . . and here comes Hewitt.  This is what you have to do.  I want you to drink” she handed me a glass.  I took a sip and she shook her head.  “Finish it.”  I downed the drink and looked at her.  She handed me another.  “And repeat.”  We did that for all three of the drinks and she ordered Hewitt to bring three more.  “And you’ll finish those just the same and things will become clear by the end of the night.”

“Fiore?  You want me to get drunk?”

Fiore nodded.  “Very much so.”

“Why?”

“I need someone to cuddle with.” she teased with a wink.

“Fiore.”

“Trust me honey.  Just do it.  Now, dance with me.”  Fiore spun round and round with me until Hewitt came back.  Then she handed me the drinks and twirled off with Hewitt.  I sighed but figured maybe Fiore just might know what she was doing.    I downed the drinks and went to go sit.  I was relieved when Xavier was the one sitting next to me.

“How are you feeling?”

“I’m dealing.” I sighed.

Xavier gave me a sad smile.  “You are truly extraordinary.  Most people would have cracked under the pressure of what life has thrown at you, and yet, here you are brilliant as ever.”

“Really?  You don’t think I’ve royally screwed up?”

“You’ve made mistakes, but who hasn’t?”

“Xavier, spare me.”

“What do you mean, Juliet?”

“I don’t need a little pep talk.  I know I’ve just made everyone’s life more complicated by the simple fact that I exist.  Don’t lie and say I haven’t.”

“Juliet.” Xavier seemed to be fighting with himself.  “We’ll talk about this.  Later.”

“What is there to talk about.”

“It looks like your aunt and uncle are coming.  It’s getting late, they’re probably about to leave.  Say goodnight.”

He was right.  Sure enough, my Aunt Cassie and Uncle Henry were coming this way.

“Juliet, you look lovely tonight.  I’m sorry I wasn’t able to come see you sooner.”

“It’s all right, Aunt Cassie.” I smiled.  “It’s nice to meet you in person, um, I’m not quite sure what to call you.  But I did want to apologize for how I acted when I first got here.”

I saw my uncle’s lips purse for a moment then he sighed.  “That was unfortunate.  Though there is no grudge, I’m glad your more recent behavior shows a more flattering image of our family.”

“I’m trying.  I don’t want to be an embarrassment.”

“You aren’t, child.” Aunt Cassie assured me.  “Well, it is getting late.  Henry and I are going to retire for the evening.  You enjoy yourself.”  Cassie pulled me into a hug and Xavier shook Henry’s hand I waved goodnight to them.  I looked around and most of the guests were gone now.

“It’s time,” I heard Anise coo to Chad who was looking quite happy with her on his lap.  Anise got up and ran to Hewitt.  “Baby brother, it’s time.”

I saw Anise run over to Fiore who beamed and followed her out.  Minutes later the trio had armfuls of liquor.  This was my kind of party now.

I walked over and Fiore quickly handed me a bottle.  “A little birdie told me you like this.”  I felt a grin spreading across my face.

“How did you - ?”

Fiore shook her head.  “I know everything.”

Anise nodded.  “She really does.  It’s a little frightening.  I have drinks to hand out.  Hewitt, keep your shit out of everyone’s drinks unless they ask for it.  Got it?”

“What?  I’m just trying to have a little fun.”

Oh yes.  Now it was a party.

Chapter XX

I woke up to a pounding head.  I looked up at the sun streaming through the slight gap in the curtains and I winced.  I looked around and didn’t recognize anything.  I decided now wasn’t a good time to stress about it and I snuggle back into the blankets when I realized it wasn’t just a blanket and I sat bolt upright.  I wasn’t alone in the bed.  Quite the contrary.  There were three other people in the bed with me.

I looked down and realized I wasn’t wearing the dress Xavier had given me last night.  Instead I was wearing a pirate costume.  I looked at my bed mates and saw Fiore, Xavier, and Hewitt.    What happened last night?

I shook Fiore lightly and she didn’t budge, so I shook her violently until she groaned.  “What?”

“Fiore!” I hissed.

“What?” she groaned again.

“Wake up!?”

“Why?”

“Because, we’re in a bed, I can’t remember how we got here, and I have no idea why I’m dressed in a pirate costume, or why we’re in costumes to begin with!”

“Because we didn’t want to be naked.” Fiore replied like it was obvious.  “I need a cigarette if we’re going to be doing this.  Actually, I really do need to get up.  We have to stop by the hospital anyway.”

“What?  Why can’t I remember last night.”

Fiore sighed and gave me a sympathetic look and got up out of bed, careful not to disturb the boys and pulled me with her.  “First coffee, then answers.  Now go through the wardrobe, anything you like, it’s yours.”

“So it this your house?”

“Of course.  Now I need to fetch Kenneth and get us to the hospital.  I want to make sure everything is okay.”

“Fiore.  Why can’t I remember last night?”

Fiore thought for a moment.  “You shared a few drinks with me, didn’t you?”

“Um, I don’t know?  Probably?”

Fiore nodded.  “Bad trip.  I was a naughty girl last night.  If it was your first trip, that would explain it.”

“By the way, what are you?”

“A ninja.” She replied like it was obvious.

“Then why are you wearing bright orange?”

“I’m an orange ninja.”

“Oh, I wasn’t aware there were orange ninjas.”

“Well, there are now.”

In no time I was wearing a pair of black dress slacks with heels and a turquoise blue halter top.

“Oh my god.  I love that!”

I looked over my shoulder and remembered my tattoo.  “Oh right, I keep forgetting.  I have to keep it covered.  James still doesn’t know I have it.”

“That’s awesome!” Fiore showed me her wrist.  “I had a little one here, just a little one, but no, as soon as Daddy found out, he made me get it removed.” Fiore gave me a sideways glance.  “But he doesn’t know about this one.”  Fiore pulled the lining of her pants down to reveal a small zebra print heart tattooed on her hip bone.  “And I have no intention of him ever finding out.”

I laughed.  “Of course Fiore.”

“Here.” She handed me a flared out cream colored blazer.  “Now we have to go see how Lana is doing.”

“Lana?  What’s happened with Lana?  Wait . . . I’m getting fuzzy memories.”

Fiore sighed.  “Get in the car, I’ll explain along the way.”

I sat and listened to Fiore’s story.  As she explained my memories started flooding back.  I remembered Ian drunkenly shouting how Lana was his fiancé, and his future wife.  I remembered Lana getting shot.  Fiore’s strict ordered that no one else was allowed out.  I remembered crying until I heard that Lana was safely in the ambulance.  I was having flashbacks.  I’ve seen enough ambulances to last me a life time.  Fiore had quickly taken charge of the situation and had Ian and Chad carefully move Lana as she tore her own beautiful one of a kind dress with orders to pack the wound.  Fiore saw to it none of the media was allowed any access, they were all too terrified of her to challenge her.  She had her servant Kenneth direct the Ambulance and it wasn’t long before Lana was in the best hands English money could buy.

“Have we heard anything?”

“I have some hysterical texts and voicemails from Christine and Ian, but Chad and Greg have assured me she’s stable.  She’s not conscious, but I think Ian needs us more than Lana does right now.  Someone said something.  I’m going to find out who, hunt them down and make sure no one ever accepts another piece from them.  I will see to it that they not only lose their job, but all future hope of any livelihood.  Ever.  I am no one to be trifled with.”  Fiore turned to me.  “Which reminds me, what happened with you last night?  Who do I need to deal with?”

Then I remembered.  Chase.  “I think Lana is more important right now.” I deflected.

Fiore raised an eyebrow but let it go.  Fiore and I shoved our way through the media circus outside the hospital and were led into the main waiting room.  We were led through security and the smell of antiseptic and plastic filled my nose and it took me a moment to calm myself back down.

I hated hospitals.  As much as I hated them, I knew someone who would be hating this hospital even more.    Fiore was speaking quietly with my Aunt Cassie and Uncle Henry and I saw Christine sleeping awkwardly in a chair, her head on Greg’s shoulder, his arm around her rubbing her back.  I jumped when a hand was on my shoulder and I relaxed when I saw it was Chad.

“Hey,”

“Hello, how are you feeling?”

“I’m alright, how’s Lana?”

“Stable, which is the best we can hope for at the moment.”

“And Ian?”

Chad gave me a sad half-smile.  “You are a clever one.”

“Where is he?”

“He hasn’t left her side.” Chad replied, indicating a door with two armed security guards.

I nodded.  I walked right past security and into Lana’s room.  Lana was a mess.  I felt my heart in my throat as I saw the IV in her arm, the heart monitor, the wires and monitors and I was trying not to remember the last person I’d seen like this.  Ian was holding Lana’s hand in his and his head was resting on the other.  He must have fallen asleep.  I walked back out and back up to Chad.

“Does Ian like coffee?”

“He likes it well enough.”

“Do you know how he takes it?”

Chad nodded.  “Yeah,”

“Come with me.”

A few minutes later I had two fresh cups of coffee.  I went back in the room and rubbed Ian’s back.  He jumped but relaxed after he saw me.  He looked a mess.  His hair was disheveled, his eyes bloodshot, his complexion pallid.

I handed him a cup.  “Drink.”

“I don’t want it, thanks though.”

“I didn’t ask.  Drink it.”

“I said I don’t want it.”

“Have you eaten since everything happened?”

“No, I’ve been a little preoccupied.”

“Exactly.  Now drink the damn coffee and get your blood sugar back up.”

“Oh,”

“I’m not going to ask you to leave or anything, it wouldn’t happen anyway.  But I wanted to make sure you’re taking care of yourself too.  I know it’s hard to watch someone you love laying there like that.”

“Juliet, I understand you’ve had issues, but I don’t think you have any idea how I’m feeling right now.”

“Ian, I don’t know what it’s like to see the love of my life, my fiancé, like that, but I do know what it’s like to watch my own mother wither and die and there be nothing I can do to help her.  I understand to some extent.  I’m not going to belittle your feelings and tell you I understand how you’re feeling, because I don’t.  But you have to take care of yourself still.  You have to keep going.  Someone has leaked something to the press - ”

“WHAT?” Ian roared.

“Fiore is on it, calm down.  All the same, you’re going to have to set the record straight.  I’m not saying tonight, but you do need to let the world know.”

Ian nodded.  “I suppose I’ll have to arrange a press conference.”

I nodded.  “That’s a start.  Ian, Lana is your rock, isn’t she?”

Ian looked over at Lana just lying there and he turned away from me.  I wrapped my arms around him.

“I’ll take that as a yes.  That’s okay.  But she’s going to need you now more than ever.  You have to be her rock for now.  Okay?”  I felt Ian lightly shaking.  I turned him to face me and let him cry.  I held him until the sobs stopped.  “Do you feel any better?”

Ian pulled away and had his composure back.  “Yes, thank you.”

“You’re going to have to find an outlet.  It doesn’t have to be a person, but you’re going to have a lot of shit on your plate.  You need some way to deal, if not you’ll either crack or explode.  Find something or someone.”

Ian let out a small chuckle.  “How eloquently put.”

I gave him a small smile.  “Ian, I like you.  You’re one of the few people I can honestly say I like since I’ve been here.  Lana is on that list too.  I hate to see either of you like this.  I don’t know if I can do anything, but if there is, you just say the word.  Lana needs you at the top of your game.  Make sure someone is bringing you in something to eat each day.  Doesn’t have to be much, just eat.  Try to get some rest.”  I walked back out and noticed Christine was awake now and sitting alone.  “Hey,” I offered sitting next to here.

“Hey,” she sighed.

“She’s going to be okay.”

Christine nodded.

“Where’d Greg go?”

“He went down to get something to eat for us.  He’s the least likely to get harassed.”

“I’d think that would be Fiore.”

“No, Fiore is the most feared, but she’s easy to recognize.”

I nodded.  “How are you holding up?”

“Better than Ian.  No one can pry him from her bedside.”

“It’s sweet that he loves her that much.”

Christine nodded.  “Yes, but I’m worried about him.”

“Be there for him.  That’s all you can do.”  I pulled her into a hug and sat with her until Greg came back, then I drifted over to where Fiore was almost finished with my aunt and uncle.

“Juliet,” Aunt Cassie smiled.

“I know you guys have a lot on your plate, but if I can do anything, be of any assistance, please, just let me know.”   Uncle Henry gave me a look that I wanted to squirm under, but I forced myself to remain still.  I looked him dead in the eye.  “Even if all you need is for me to stay out of the way.  I wanted to make sure you knew I wanted to help.”

Uncle Henry gave a small nod and I looked to Fiore.  “I’ve done all that I can from here.  Are you ready, Juliet?”

I nodded.  “I hope to see you guys soon.”  I followed Fiore back to the car and she got on the phone.  Now that I was as alone as I would be for a while I let my mind wander.

I was remembering the last time I was in the hospital.  I’d spent every day for eight months in a hospital.  The only time I left was when I was I had to work or was in class.  I hate hospitals.  I shook my head.  No.  That was not the way I would remember my mother.  I would remember her at her best.  Beautiful, intelligent, completely independent.  The woman I wanted to always make proud.  I needed to focus on what needed to be done now.  I took a deep breath and tried to focus.  I had to figure out what I was going to do.

Chase had a video of . . . us and I had to figure out a way to deal with this.

The more I thought about it, the more I realized I really only had one option.  Chase could be pacified, but if he didn’t get his way, things would get ugly and fast.  I knew what I was going to do.

It wasn’t long before we were back at Fiore’s country estate.  Hewitt and Xavier were sitting at the table eating lunch.

“Ah, you’re back.” Hewitt smiled.  He walked up and gave Fiore a kiss on the cheek and I saw her tense up.  “I’m so glad you’re back.”

“Um, Hewitt, we’re going to have to have a talk.” Fiore warned.

Hewitt’s eyes were suddenly guarded.  “Okay.”

“How is Lana?” Xavier asked after a moment of awkward silence.

“She’s stable.  She just needs time to heal.  She has the best doctors we can offer.  It’s no longer critical.” Fiore replied, seeming more at ease all of a sudden.

“Good.” I saw Xavier visibly relax.

Fiore looked between Xavier and myself and sighed.  “Now’s as good a time as any, I suppose.  Hewitt let’s go take a nice long ride.  I haven’t gotten to ride Gorgon yet.  You’re all welcome to anything you like, just ask the servants.” Fiore cooed.  “Come along, Hewitt.”

I watched as Fiore sauntered out of the room and Hewitt followed like an obedient puppy.  I sighed and looked over Xavier.  “How are you feeling?”

“I’m well, and you?  You were a little out of it last night.”

“Yeah, I’m sorry about that.” I felt myself flush.  “I don’t really remember last night.  Well, most of it.”

Xavier was thoughtful for a moment and pursed his lips.  “I see.  What do you remember?”

“Basically up until I accidentally got drugged by sipping Fiore’s drink.”

“Ah.” Xavier nodded.  “Not to worry.  You didn’t do anything wrong or embarrassing.”

“I just don’t like having gaps in my memory.”

“Not many people do.”

I nodded.  “Um, do you remember all of last night?”

Xavier gave a snort of laughter.  “Yes, Juliet.  I do.  Unlike you, I didn’t get drugged.” He chortled.

“So you remember what happened with, erm, well the whole Chase thing?”  Xavier’s jaw clenched and a fierce tension was throughout his shoulders, like a tiger about to pounce.

“I’ll take that as a yes.  I’ve made my decision.”  Xavier looked over at me confused.  “I’m going to play his game for now.”

“You’re what?” Xavier hissed.

“I don’t see any other way around it.  I don’t want to embarrass anyone, and he doesn’t actually want me, he just wants fame.  It shouldn’t take him long to be finished and over it all.”

“Juliet, let’s be reasonable,”

“I am.  If I don't play along, he’s just going to release the tape.  He’s right.  Regardless of whether or not I agreed to it, the paparazzi will still eat it up.  This is just what they want.  If I play his game, just until he gets bored, he won’t release the tape.”

“Do you really believe someone like this is trustworthy?”

I shook my head.  “I’m not stupid.  He’ll totally throw me under the bus if it suits his fancy.  I know this.  I also know Chase.”

“But,”

“Xavier, I’ve made my mind up.  The last thing I need is another scandal.  I won’t embarrass my father and his family any more than I already have.”

Xavier sighed and turned from me.  “Juliet, we will fix this.  Somehow I will find a way to fix this.”

I walked over to stare him in the eye.  “Xavier, I am fixing this.  Once I get that tape, we’re done.  All he wants is a taste of this so called fame I’ve accumulated.  Chase is an ass, but he’s easy to appease.  It doesn’t take much to satisfy him.  He’ll get bored here soon.”

Xavier shook his head.  “I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

“How will I get hurt?”

“He’s already hurt you.”

“Xavier, I’m not actually going to date him.”

“You’re so naive sometimes.” Xavier shook his head.  “I would advise speaking to your father,”

“NO!” I cut him off right there.  I was so not telling my father that there was a sex tape of me out there.  Hell no.  “There is no way in hell that is happening, do I make myself clear?  If James finds out you will have me to deal with.”

Xavier looked pissed and it almost frightened me, but there was no way I was backing down.  This was my mess, I was going to fix it.

Chapter XXI

It took a long moment where Xavier and I were staring each other down before he sighed.  “Very well, Juliet.  If you feel you have to do this, I will support you.”

I relaxed. “Thank you, Xavier.”

“Juliet, if you’ll excuse me.”  Xavier bowed himself out and retreated to the room Fiore had allotted us.  I let him go.  I didn’t know what else to say anyway.

I knew what I was going to do, trouble was keeping it quiet and clean.  All I had to do was bide my time.  Sure enough after Chase called me on the third day.

“Hello?”

“Hello Jules,” his voice purred.

“How did you get this number?”

“Same way I found you.  I have resources.”

“Great.  Get to the point.”

“Have you made your decision?”

“I have.”

“And?”

“There will be ground rules if we agree to this.”

“Such as?”

“It’s all an act.  You understand, that right?  I will play nice in public, but I have no intention of actually dating you.”

“Of course not.”

“So long as we’re clear.  And there are limits.  There are thing that I simply will not allow.”

“Sounds fair.”

“And if anyone gets a hold of that tape, you understand how fucked your world will be?”

“Jules, aren’t I a man of my word?”

“No.”

“Ouch,” I could hear the smirk across the phone.  I really hated that arrogant ass sometimes.

“I mean it, Chase.  I will fuck your world up, got that?”

“Alright Juliet.  I hear you.  Now, when do you want to start this?”

“I need a little time to get things sorted.  Go back to the states, I’ll let you know when you can make it public, got that?”

“Alright, Jules.  I want exact dates in a week.  Sweet dreams.”

I hung up on Chase.  I had no desire to ever see him again.  I really did hate him.  I sighed and put the phone away.  I had a press conference to attend.  I stood by my aunt and uncle silently, looking solemn.  I watched everyone being sure not to fidget or look bored.  I did everything I could to do what I needed to do.  Fiore helped Ian and Christine through and answered questions when Ian would falter.  I couldn't help but feel sorry for him.  I couldn't imagine going through what Ian had to right now.  But Lana was going to be alright, she was out of the danger zone and they were just waiting for her to heal enough and pull her off the drugs.  She would make a full recovery, and the scars wouldn't be that bad.  I just played the part I needed to for the conference.  After it was over I hugged Christine, Ian, and Fiore and Xavier and I headed back.

Xavier hadn’t pressed the issue any more and I was about finished talking with him anyway.  I was so over this.

I kept keeping Chase waiting, he wouldn’t wait forever, but he’d wait until I had everything figured out.  Chase was easy enough to pacify.

Three weeks later, he was getting impatient and we were back at the Eastgate estate.  I was keeping to myself, avoiding Angelica and Millie as best I could and trying to be polite when I couldn’t.  They seemed to appreciate that I wasn’t ‘in their way’ and were almost cordial.  James was his usual self, he’d taken to going for a ride with me at least every other day.  It was pleasant enough, but I still felt like I didn’t belong here.  I’d made my decision.  I knew now what I was going to do and how I was going to do it.

I made a very important phone call.

“Hello?”

“Hey, I need a favor.”

“Sure, what’s up?”

“Can I get a ride somewhere?”

“Sure.  When?”

“Now.”

“Alright, where to?”

“Not far.”

“I’m on my way.”

“Thanks.”

I grabbed my bag and snuck out through the servants quarters.  It wasn’t long before I saw a familiar car.  I hopped in.

He asked a few questions, but I just told him I need a ride to the palace.  I had to get away from everyone, especially a certain someone.  He accepted my lie without question.  The guards let me in as I marched right up.  I asked how to get to my uncle’s office and knocked.

I heard a gruff “Enter,” and didn’t hesitate.  “Juliet?  This is unexpected.”

“Sorry, your majesty.   I have a request.”

“Go on . . .”

“I’d like to go home.”

Henry raised an eyebrow.

“Home, home.  Not my father’s estate.  I’d like it very much if I could have my passport back and return to the states.

Henry stared at me for a long moment and it took everything I had to stare into those eyes and no squirm, but I stood and met his challenging gaze.

“Very well.  I think you’ve learned to behave in public.  Don’t embarrass me, this country, or your family again.  And do not make me regret my decision.  I do not often grant second chances.”

I felt the grin spread across my face.  “Thank you, your majesty!” I couldn’t help it, I threw my arms around his shoulders.

He awkwardly patted my back.  “Now, now, enough of that.  People are watching.”

“Oh, right . . .” I felt the flush on my face, but ignored it.  Words could not express how excited I was.  I’d told my ride to just drop me off and leave.  I trusted him not to tattle, but not to not try and stop me if he figured out what I was really doing.  I walked a few blocks, hailed a cab and had them take me to the airport.  When I got there I changed into a blue sundress I knew the royalty would approve of and bought my ticket.  It didn’t take long for me to be on a plane back to New York.

Twenty-seven hours, three connecting flights, and four outfit changes later I was in my roommate, Amanda’s, car, her son Maverick sound asleep in the back.  I was home.

“Chase has what?” she whisper-yelled.

“Yeah, I know right?”

“Oh just you wait!  I’ll kill him.”

“There’s a line for that, you know.” I smiled.  God I missed this girl.

“Loki has missed you.  Hasn’t done a damn thing but mope since you’ve been gone.”

“I missed him too.”

We chatted the whole way home.  It felt like no time had passed between us.  This is part of why I loved this girl.  When we finally got back home I couldn’t sleep.  My sleep schedule was off now for the states.  I glanced at the clock, just after five am.  I knew what that meant.

Within ten minutes I had my surf board and Loki loaded up and was on my way out to the beach.  Loki loved the beach almost as much as I did.  It felt right to have sand between my toes again.  I took a long, deep breath of the salty air and felt the smile spread across my face.

This was home.

I was home.

Chapter XXII

After three days of hiding out and spending all my time surfing I was ready to let a few people know I was back.  It was lonely since I’d been back.  Amanda had tried to talk to me, but she was busy with school, work, and Maverick.  As much as everything was the same, it was all different.

This was home.  It always had been.  I walked into my mom’s old room and her smell still filled it.  I took a deep breath and sat on the edge of her bed.  God I missed her.  She’d know what to do.  She’d tell me how to deal with this.  I grabbed one of her pillows and cuddled with it and started crying.  I couldn’t tell you why I was crying, just that I suddenly felt like everything was falling apart.  What was happening to me?

I woke up and looked around.  I’d cried myself to sleep.  I sighed and put the pillow back and set it just right and closed mom’s room off once again.  I turned on my old phone and called an old friend.

“Hello?”

“Hey,”

“Jules?  Is that really you?”

“Yes,”

“Well, I’ll be damned.  Welcome back, princess.”

“It’s good to be back.  It’s good to be back.”

I arranged to meet up with a few old friends at the current bar they were frequenting.

“Preston!” I ran up and hugged him.

“Lookie here, our little Jules went and grew up without us.” Preston teased.  Preston was like my big brother.  He was taller than me and a little stocky.  His brown hair had been cut since I’d last seen him  and instead of his shaggy style he used to wear, it was now very businesslike.

“How are you?”

“Great!  I’ve missed you.”

I had a few beers, met Preston’s new girlfriend Ellie, and the ever wonderful former best friend Hailey.

“Hey,” she smiled awkwardly.  “Sorry about the way we met last.”

I rolled my eyes and did my best to ignore her.

“Juliet, I really miss our friendship.” Hailey pouted.

“Well, whose fault is that?”

“Juliet, come on, what do I have to do?”

I looked thoughtful for a moment.  “Okay, here’s what you do, build a time machine, go back in time, and don’t screw my boyfriend.”

“You forgave Chase.” Hailey grumbled and Preston spun around.

“Wait?  What?”  I glared at Hailey.  “Jules, did Hailey say you forgave Chase?”

“She did, but I haven’t.”

“They why are you back with him?” Hailey whined.

“Juliet?” Preston asked, raising an eyebrow.  “What’s going on?”

I sighed.  I really didn’t want to have to explain myself.  “Preston, it’s a long story and I don’t want to get into it tonight.  I’ll let you know, just not tonight.  Tonight, I want to enjoy myself.  Okay?”

“Alright, but you owe me an explanation.” Preston sighed.  “Do a shot with me.”

A few more shots in and I was starting to feel like I was really back home.  A few good friends, a few good drinks and I was in a pretty good mood.

Unfortunately, there was a downside to being home and I found it.  Now I wasn’t just Juliet.  I was Juliet Eastgate-Benn heir to the Eastgate nonsense.  Thus my quiet night catching up with some friends turned into this.

“Juliet!  Is it true that you were engaged to the Prince of Wales?”

“Juliet, are you carrying a love child, like your mother, now?”

“Juliet, how do you think your mother would feel?”

“Juliet, is it true your father never wanted you?”

“Juliet, is it true?”

“Juliet!”

“Juliet!”

I was going to kill whoever leaked my name to the press.

I smiled politely at the flash mob of reporters and news cameras, but I kept my damn mouth shut.  Xavier would be so proud.  I felt a pang of guilt in my gut.  Not only had I just up and left.  I hadn’t told anyone I was leaving.  I’d just snuck off and was gone before they knew any better.  I hadn’t told anyone goodbye.  I’d even left my phone in the cab so they couldn’t find me.  I missed them all terribly.  I missed Gwen and her quirky nature and always having a cookie.  I missed Harper and his music.  I missed Laurel and her ways of telling me what I needed to hear and always saving my ass.  And I really missed Xavier.

More that I should have.

I missed our late night chats.

I missed our arguments.

Part of me even missed him trying to tell me what to do.

I waited patiently, with my mouth shut for the police to arrive and they escorted me to a hotel.  I called Amanda and warned her I wouldn’t be home.  I was advised to get a hotel room and advised to use an alias.  It annoyed me that the hotel decided to comp me as soon as they realized who I was.  And so, I had locked myself in the five star hotel suite alone.  I would have given just about anything in that moment to be curled up in my own bed.

I looked at my phone again.  Preston had left me yet another voicemail.

“Juliet, I’m sorry!  I had no idea Hailey would open her big mouth.  I’m sorry!  Please call me back.  Tell me you’re alright.  Amanda won’t tell me anything.  Please just let me know you’re alright.  I’m sorry, Jules.  Call me.”

I deleted it along with all the other voicemails he’d left me.  I went out on the balcony and let the warm sticky heat of Florida envelop me.  I let the warm salt breeze fill my nose and every pore.  It was good to be home.  I’d missed this more than anything else in England.

The next morning I called Chase.

“Good morning, sweetheart.”

“Cut the crap,” I growled.  “The fucking paparazzi know I’m home.”

“I didn’t tell them.”

“I know.  You want in the limelight?  Fine, go get Loki and my surfboard and meet me at that spot.”

“When?”

“Now.” I hung up on him.  I had to put up with him, not like him.  I bribed one of the kitchen staff to give me her change of clothes, then went and bought a new bathing suit, a cover up, flip flops, and a hat.  Fuck the paparazzi.  If they wanted a show, fine.  But it was going to be on my terms.  I walked to the best place I knew to surf.  The waves here were always awesome.

There was a nice swell this morning.  It wasn’t long before Chase was blowing up my phone.

“What?” I snapped.

“Same beach you used to love to surf?”

“Duh.”

“Okay, I’m here.”

“Me too.”

“Where?”

“Come fine me.” I snapped and hung up on him for the second time today.  I had to admit, it felt great.  Unfortunately, it didn’t take him long to find me.  On the plus side, Loki was with him.

“Hey,” he smiled at me.

“Yeah, whatever.” I knelt down and Loki bounded over to me.  “Who’s a sweetie pie?  Who’s a good boy?  Who’s a good boy?” I laughed as he licked my face.  “That’s right!  That’s my good boy!”

“Whatever?” Chase asked.

“Yeah, whatever.” I growled at him.

“Jules, you’re supposed to be my girlfriend.”

“Chase, it’s an act.”

“I don’t like the way things ended between us.”

“Oh?  Was it the cheating?  The cheating with my supposed best friend?  Or that I found out?”

Chase sighed.  “Jules, you never had any time for me anymore.  I got lonely.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.  My mother was a little busy dying!  I’m so sorry you were lonely.  I’m sorry I had bills to pay, school to finish up, a full time job, and a sick mother I was trying to keep alive!  Fuck you and your loneliness.” I snapped.

“Don’t say it like that,” Chase pouted.

“Chase, cut the bullshit.  Ride  the wave of fame, just like you wanted.  Get your stupid fifteen minutes of fame and then get the hell out of my life.  I don’t want you in my life.  I already told you this.  If you didn’t have that stupid tape, I wouldn’t even be talking to you right now you piss poor excuse of a waste of space human being!”

Chase was stunned silent for a moment, even Loki was looking unnerved.  “Come on Loki,” I called and we bounded into the waves.

I was just excited to have the company of Loki in my hotel with me.  I made the police keep Chase out of the room.  Amanda and Maverick were my only visitors.  This had become my life.  I’d sneak out to surf if I could, if not I was stuck watching tv or playing video games.  I was beginning to wonder if this was how the rest of my life would be when the last person I expected to see showed up at my door.

Chapter XXIII

“Juliet?”

“Um, what are you doing here?”

“I had to.  Aren’t you going to invite me in?”

I stepped aside and let Angelica in.  “What are you doing here?”

Angelica sat down on the couch and looked around nervously.  “Is there anything to drink?”

I went and grabbed two cokes and handed her one.  “What’s up?”

Angelica was chewing on her bottom lip and kept glancing around the room.

“Are you expecting to see someone else?”

“How safe is this room?”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, is anyone else here?”

“No, and it’s been swept for bugs if you mean that.  The police checked that before I was allowed in.  Apparently they’re used to this sort of thing here.  This is the hotel Johnny Depp likes to use when he’s in town because they’re good about keeping the press out.”

Angelica nodded.  “And your boyfriend?”

I raised an eyebrow.  “I don’t have a boyfriend.”

Angelica gave me a skeptical look.

“What?”

“Chase Evans?  Lead singer of Dirty Pumpkings?”

“Oh that idiot?  No, he’s not my boyfriend.”

“Well he thinks he is.”

I nodded.  “He’s delusional and an idiot.”

“But there are pictures of you two together.”

I shrugged.  “Chase and I used to be something, but he’s an ass and I really don’t give a damn what he does one way or the other.”

“I – I have to tell you something.”

“Okay?”

“I’m sorry.”

I shrugged.  “For what?”

“For what I did.”

I shook my head.  “Forget it, you thought I was just after your money.  I wasn’t what you were expecting.”

“Oh, no, not that part.  Well, I’m sorry for that part too, but that’s not why I’m apologizing.”

I raised an eyebrow.  “Okay, so what are you apologizing for.”

“It’s all my fault.”

“What is all your fault?”

“I was jealous because I thought you were going for Ethan because of what he said, then I caught him with my friend and by time I’d realized what was really happening it was too late and everything had already happened.” Angelica let out in one breath, almost unintelligibly.

I narrowed my eyes.  “Angelica?  What did you do exactly?”

I saw her eye brimming with tears.  “I’m how Chase found you!” she bawled and I felt my jaw clench.

“You did what?”

“I just, I wanted you gone to so bad, and then he was there and it was so easy and god!  I can’t eat or sleep, I feel so terrible!  And then I caught Ethan with Rosa and oh my god, I feel so bad!”

I took a deep breath because at the moment I was fighting the urge to punch something or someone.

“An-and then things st-started to ma-make sense.” Angelica sobbed.  “I’m so-sorry.  I di-didn’t mean for this to ha-happen.  Things just got out of hand so fast.”

I watched her cry and I sincerely wanted to hit her.  I hoped she wasn’t looking for comfort from me.

I went over to the freezer and poured myself a glass of vodka.

“What gave you the right?” I growled after downing it and glaring at her.

“I’m sorry!  I had no right!” Angelica sobbed, nearly hysterical now.

“Do you have any idea what that asshole has put me through?”

“N-no.”

“No.  Do you have any idea what I’ve been through period?  What sort of bullshit I’ve had to deal with in my life?”

“No.”

“No, you don’t.  Why?  Because you’re a spoiled little princess who gets whatever she wants with no regard to anyone else.  You don’t care about anyone but yourself.  You are spoiled rotten and thus you don’t really see what you did wrong.”

“I told you I’m sorry!”

“Sorry doesn’t fix this.”

“I didn’t mean to!”

“I can’t even go home because of this!” I shouted.  I poured myself another shot and took a deep breath.  “God damn it!”  I threw the glass across the room and it shattered and Angelica jumped.

“Wh-what are you going to do?”

“You are going to go into that room and go to bed and I am going to think.” I growled pointing her to the bedroom.  “Go now before I lose my temper.”

She scampered into my bedroom and locked the door behind herself.

Loki nuzzled my hand and I rubbed his head without thinking.  I sat down on my couch with the bottle in my hand and called Loki up on my lap.  I was so angry right now.  I took a long swig from the bottle and let my mind wander.  I was so over all of this bullshit.  It didn’t take me long to finish off the bottle and then I grabbed another.  And another.  It didn’t take long before I just didn’t care anymore.

I picked up my cello and just started playing.  I played until I couldn’t feel my arms or fingers anymore.  I played until I had gotten everything out.  I played until everything I was feeling had been put into sound and was finally out of my system.  I looked at the clock and it was almost nine in the morning.  I had played and drank all night and half the morning.  I was filled with a quiet numbness and a sense of peace.

I put my cello away, ordered room service, and went to wake Angelica.

She sat in silence and pushed the eggs around on the plate.

“What in the world would possess you to do such a thing?” I prodded for the umpteenth time.

“I said I was sorry.” Angelica grumbled.

“And I’ve said sorry isn’t good enough.”

“I wanted you gone.”

“And I am gone, and yet here you are.  Why would you come and find me?  How did you find me, anyway?”

“I found Chase.”

“Why?”

“Because.”

“I don’t have to explain myself to you.” She snapped and I raised an eyebrow.

“Actually, yeah, you kind of do.” I retorted.  “You are on my turf, princess.  You know how you were a raging bitch to me while I was in England?  I could return the favor.  I could throw you to the wolves out there, but luckily for you, I’m not like you.  Luckily for you, I’m giving you the chance to explain yourself.  One chance.  I’m only giving you this chance to fix what you fucked up.  Got that?”

Angelica gave me a defiant glare, but behind that I saw fear.  She was afraid of whatever was bothering her.  She was trying to be brave, but this was clearly something that was new to her.

“Angelica, does James know you’re here?”

Angelica shook her head quickly.

“Somehow I knew that would be the case.  How did you get here?”

“I had Thomas take me to the airport and flew here and made Chase come pick me up.”

“Angelica, do not ever get into a car with Chase again.  That kid will fuck up your world, don’t talk to him anymore, he’s my problem now.  Got that?”

Angelica nodded like a kid who knew they’d been caught with her hand in the cookie jar.

“Good.  Now, call James and Millie.  I’m sure they’re worried about you.”

Angelica shook her head.

“That wasn’t a request.  You call them or I will.”

Angelica starting worrying her bottom lip.

“Fine,” I went for the phone and she grabbed me.

“Wait.”

“Then you had better start explaining.”

Angelica gave a defeated sigh.  “You, you were right.  About Ethan, that is.”  I looked at her waiting for her to explain.  She looked like she wanted to tell someone, but wasn’t sure how.  I led her to the couch and sat her down.

“Start at the beginning.”

Angelica shook her head.  “The beginning isn’t important.  The end is what matters.  It’s over between us.  I, I caught him.  Part of me always knew, but I just didn’t want to believe it.  All of my friends who tried to warn me, he got me to push them away.  I was so stupid.  I just wanted to believe him.  And then you came along and what happened with you two and I just, I don’t know.  I needed you gone.”

“Well, congratulations.  I’m gone.”

Angelica sighed.  “I know I messed up.  Daddy was so upset when they realized you were gone.  It wasn’t until he called Aunt Cassie that they were able to put two and two together.  After we realized King Henry gave you back your passport.  It’s not the same without you there.”

“Isn’t this what you and your mother have wanted from day one?”

Angelica shook her head.  “I, I shouldn’t be here.”

“No, but you are so it’s okay.”

“What?”

“You should not have run off like you did.”

“You did.”

“I came home.  You ran away.”

“And you didn’t?”

“Angelica, I’m an adult.  I own my own house, my own car, pay my own bills.  You are a child still.  You legally are labeled a runaway in the eyes of the law.  So, yes, it’s different.”

“I never thought I’d say this, but I missed you after you were gone.”

I shook my head.  “Angelica, why did you come here?  What are you trying to prove?”

“I wanted to say I’m sorry.”

“There are phone calls.”

“Juliet, you aren’t making this any easier.”

“Angelica, I hope you didn’t come here expecting sympathy from me.”

“I wanted to help fix what I messed up, I guess.”

I nodded.  “You feel pretty guilty about all of this, don’t you?”

Angelica nodded.

I shook my head.  “I’ll call James and let him know you’re with me and you’re safe.  I’m sure he and Millie are worried sick.”

“Don’t tell them where I am.”

“I’ll just let him know you’re safe and with me.”

“Then what?”

“Then I’ll show you my home.” I offered with a small smile.

I locked myself in my room with Loki and placed a call to a number I now knew by heart.

“Hello?”

“Hey.”

“Juliet?”

“Yeah,”

“Where are you?  What happened to you?”

“I don’t have time to explain, but can you give me my father’s number.”

“No, not until I know what happened.”

“Then I’m going to hang up.”

“No!  Juliet, wait!”

“I’m still here.”

“Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why did you leave like that?”

“I just had to.  Now, are you going to give me the number or not?”

I wrote down the number and hung up.

I felt so guilty for that.  Once again, I hadn’t said goodbye.  I couldn’t bring myself to say the words and I’d blocked my number from registering when I called.  I stared at the phone still half expecting it to ring and I couldn’t deny the disappointment when it didn’t.  Even though I knew it wouldn’t.  When it came to covering my tracks, I was good at it.  Too good sometimes.  I put my emotions back, nice and neat, into the box I liked to lock them up in and made the phone call.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Carolynn?”

“Who is this?  How did you get this number?”

“It’s Juliet, and magic, is James around?”

“Juliet?  You are going to give me a stroke, child.  I’m assuming this is important.”

“Very.”

“What do you need?”

“I need to speak with James.”

“He’s busy,”

“He’ll want to hear this.”

“Juliet, you’re going to give me a brain aneurism.”

“Thank you, Carolynn.”

“Hello?”

“James?”

“Juliet?”

“Oh my god!  Where are you?  Why did you leave like that?  Have you any idea,”

“James, stop.” I interrupted.  “I have something very important to tell you.”

“What’s that?”

“Angelica is safe and she’s with me.”

“You’ve found her?”

“Yes, and she’s safe and with me.  I will keep her safe.  I give you my word.”

“I’ll send my jet for her.”

“James, she needs some time.  Give her a week and I’ll see to it she’s back.  Please?”

I heard James sigh.  “I don’t know Juliet,”

“James, she’s come here for a reason.  There’s a reason she came to me.”

“Juliet, it’s an awfully big responsibility . . .”

“James, if you have any faith or trust in me, you’ll give me this.  I will not let any harm come to her.  I will protect her.  I will keep her safe.”

I heard James sigh.  “At least tell me where you are.”

“I’m home.”

“Very well.”

“Thank you, James.  Goodbye.”  I hung up and set the phone aside.

That was over.  I felt shitty.

I went back out and saw Angelica sitting on the couch looking more than a little forlorn.

“Well, go get dressed.”

“What?”

“We’re going out.  Go thrown on a pair of pants and a t-shirt.  I’ll have you blending in in no time.”

“I, I,”

I grabbed her hand and pulled her into my room.  “Try these.”  I handed her a pair of ripped jeans and a tank top.  She actually looked pretty good, and nothing like herself.

“I feel weird in these.”

“Trust me, you look good.  I don’t want you too recognizable.  I’ve been really good at keeping out of sight and the hype of me being home has died down.  Plus it helps since I haven’t screwed up enough to make a good story I’ve become a low blip on the radar.  Oh, and what I’ve been doing if I do get caught is just smile politely and not say anything.”

“I know how to deal with the media.” Angelica replied flatly.

“Great, I’m just giving you the run down I would have appreciated when I first stepped into this world.  Now, I’m going to show you home.”

I brought Angelica with me and we snuck out through the kitchen entrance and we got into my car and we started driving.  I showed her the schools where I went as a kid.  I drove out to the university I had just graduated from and bought her lunch.  No one questions you at a college campus.  I gave her the nickel and dime tour and I started to get to know a side of Angelica that she had never shown me before.  I took her to the mall and had her pick out clothes that would keep her hidden and suited her style more than mine.  No one recognized us and I actually had a lot of fun with her.

We ended up back at the suite with pizza and we did one of my favorite pastimes.  We had an old scary movie marathon starting with the original The Mummy and ending with Brom Stroker’s Dracula.

“That movie was so ridiculous.” Angelica laughed.

“Isn’t it great?” I grinned.  I loved old movies.

“Have you ever seen Godzilla?”

“What?”

“Oh my god, we are so watching it!”

Half way through watching Godzilla vs Mothra Angelica fell asleep and I fell asleep not long after that.

There was more to Angelica than the brat she’d showed me thus far.  She could be sweet.  When she wasn’t being a bitch, she was actually a lovely person.  I introduced her to my music; she surprisingly loved The Doors but hated Led Zeppelin, something I can’t understand, but she did love Journey and so I felt like there was hope.

The next morning I took her to my favorite restaurant at the port.  You could actually watch cruise ships come and go and all the smaller boats too.  I loved it because of the mellow atmosphere, the great food, and the great view.  After that I took her surfing.  Well, I tried to teach her how to surf, and she, well, she tried.

“Juliet,” Angelica started.

“Yeah?”  I asked, popping open a beer.

“I never would have thought you would be like this.”

I shrugged.  “Never judge a book by its cover, chica. There’s so much more inside.”

“I really wish I’d gotten to know you before I decided I hated you.”

I shrugged again.  “Don’t fret the past, it’s done.”

“I do have one question for you though.”

“What’s that?”

“What really happened between you and Ethan?”

“Why?”

“I just want to know what really happened.”

I sighed.  “Sure, you have a right to know.  I remember dancing with Chad, and Ethan cutting in.  He tried to sweet talk me, then suggested we go out to the gardens.  He seemed genuinely surprised that I told him no.  I got really pissed off when he insulted you and thought that would get him in my good graces.  I told him to shut his mouth, ended up slapping him, and he warned me I’d regret this.  I had no idea my crazy ex would be back in the picture, now that I think about it.”  I saw Angelica’s shoulders hunch and she looked sheepish and guilty.  “I’m not blaming you, by the way.”

“I still feel bad.”

“You should, don’t do it again.  Blackmail is bad news bears.  It’s shitty and leads down a road full of bullshit, backstabbing, and bad karma.  Does that answer your question?”

Angelica nodded.  “I feel so stupid.”

I shook my head.  “Not stupid.  Innocent maybe, but not stupid.  You wanted to believe the pretty lies.  You wanted to believe he meant all the pretty words he told you.  There’s nothing wrong with that.  Angelica, you are trusting and want to see the best in people, especially people you love.  There is nothing wrong with that.  When you get so jaded that you assume everyone has double meanings and is out to get you, that’s when you know things are bad.  Don’t feel stupid.”

At that point my phone decided to ring and I glared at my caller id.

“What do you want?”

“I have a show tonight.”

I groaned.  “I have plans.”

“I have a tape.”

“God damn it you monkey fucker.” I growled.

“Such language.”

“Go fuck yourself you cum guzzling gutter slut and crawl back into the hole you crawled out of.”

“So you’ll be here at eight?”

“Yes.”

“Cool.  Dress nice.”

“Fuck that, I’ll wear whatever I want to wear.” And on that note I hung up.

Angelica looked taken aback.  “Tell him how you really feel.”

“Yeah, if I’m nice to him he starts getting ideas.  That delusional fool thinks we’re back together.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, so I don’t give him any reason to doubt me.”

“I really messed a lot up for you, didn’t I?”

I shrugged.  “Angelica,”

“My - my friends call me Angie.”

“Are we friends then?”

“Something like that.” Angelica blushed.

“Duly noted.  By the way, we have to go to a show tonight.”

“What do you mean?”

“Chase has a stupid show for his crappy band.  Chase is a fucking sell out, but he’s going to tip off the press and they’re going to get pictures of us ‘candid’ together.  Thus he’ll leave me alone for a  few days.”

“Alright.”

Angelica and I spent the day lounging on the beach with Loki then we got home, had some food showered and got ready for the shit hole show Chase would play tonight.  I put on a pair of fitted jeans, a Guns N Roses tank top and my usual converse.  People would recognize me, that was the point, it was Angelica I was worried about.

“I don’t feel right dressed like this.” Angelica whined.

“I don’t want you to be recognized.  If they do, it’ll be a scandal.  Let me do your make up and trust me.”

“What if Mum and Dad find out?”

“Angelica, you ran to the states without them knowing and you’re worried what they’ll think of your outfit tonight?” I laughed.

“It’s not funny.  They can explain me being here as me being on holiday, but if I’m dressed poorly that’s well, I just don’t want to get into any more trouble than I already am.”

I couldn’t help it, I burst out laughing.

“It’s not funny.”

“But it really is,” I managed between laughs.  “Because you’re such a good kid.”

“I, I am not!”

“It’s okay.  I was for the most part considered a good kid.  I mean I drank and smoked pot every now and then, but I was an angel next to some of my friends.  I’m a bit of a rebel at heart, and you just want to make your parents happy.  It’s really cool actually.”

Angelica sighed.  “Fine.  I’ll wear something you pick out.”

“Okay, I’m going to suggest jeans to you and wear whatever shoes you want and I’ll pick a top based on that.”

Angelica ended up looking hot with her long hair tousled, dark make up, a crimson baby doll top, tight jeans and a pair of black strappy gladiator sandals.  I pulled on my signature fedora that the press always seemed to spot and we were out.

I met up with Chase’s crappy band and was chatting with the other girls.  I hated this part.  I don’t actually like the girls of the week.  I think it’s a stupid game.  Everyone picks the hottest girl they can pick up and whoever has the hottest or the girl who is the sluttiest wins.  Cool.  Good luck with that gonorrhea .  Seriously, who plays this game?  Oh right, Chase and his idiot friends.

“I have a question.” One with curly brown hair.  She had a shirt that was smaller than some bras I’ve seen and painted on pants.

“What’s that?” I asked trying not to be a bitch to her.  It wasn’t her fault I was here.

“How did you get to be a permanent?”

“What?”

“You’ve been here more than three weeks now. That makes you a permanent.  How did you manage that?”

“Yeah, with Chase of all people.” Another one, this one blonde, sighed.

“What in the world are you talking about?”

“You’ve showed up here and been invited for more than three weeks now.  What did you do to get to be Chase’s favorite?”

“You seriously like Chase?”

“Yeah,” the blonde nodded, way too eagerly in my opinion.

“Then you’re fucking stupid.”

“What?”

“I said, you’re fucking stupid.  Chase is a piss poor excuse of a human being.”

“But you like him.”

I shook my head.  “Actually I don’t.”

“Oh, you love him.”

“No, not even close.”

“I’m confused.”

“That doesn’t seem like it’s a new feeling to you.” I rolled my eyes.

“Hey!”

“Then why are you dating him?”

“That is a long and annoying story that I will not be explaining to you.” I dismissed.

“You don’t have to be so mean to her.” Another girl, this one a ginger, snapped.

“Fun fact, this isn’t me being mean.”

“Fine.  Who’s your little friend?” ginger asked, indicating Angelica.

“None of your god damn business, but you don’t have to worry, she has no intention of trying to sleep with the band.  So relax and if you fuck with her, you fuck with me.  Do I make myself clear?”

“I don’t even get why Chase likes you.” Blondie huffed.

“That’s fine by me, because I don’t give a flying fuck what you think.”

I’m sure given other circumstances, I could have liked these girls.  But given the fact that I was somewhere I didn’t want to be, surrounded by people who were catty bitches and sluts just queuing up to sleep with band members, and they hadn’t uttered anything intelligent all night, I was running low on patience.  It didn’t help when I felt arms wrap around my waist.

“Let go of me Chase.” I growled.

“I’m not Chase.” I heard an oily voice in my ear as a stubbly chin brushed against me.  I immediately elbowed him in the gut and shoved whoever it was away.

“Don’t you ever fucking touch me again.” I growled whirling around.

“Oooh, getting all riled up?  I like that.” It was Felix.  The band’s bassist.  I hated this kid with a passion.

“Touch me again and I will cut off your genitals with construction paper.”

“So you do want my dick.” Felix winked.  He had icy blue eyes and black hair he kept slicked back.

“Felix, you are vile and disgusting.”

“Who’s your friend?”

“Touch her and I will kick your ass into next Thursday.”

“I think she has a voice of her own,” Felix purred, trying to reach across Angelica’s shoulders.  I grabbed his arm and twisted it behind his back.

“Touch her again and I will press charges.  She’s fifteen dickwad.” I hissed into his ear and threw him to the ground.

“What the fuck?  Why is there a minor here?”

“Why do you have to be such a bitch?”

“I like this side of you.” Felix smirked.  “I’d like to see a whole lot more of you.”

“In your dreams.”

“Oh, I’ve seen a whole hell of a lot already.  I just want to see it in real time this time.”

My eyes narrowed.  “What did you just say?”

“Chase is a good friend.”

I felt the heat creep up my neck.  Embarrassment and blatant rage were boiling up.  “You better forget what you saw because you will never see it in real life.  Do you hear me?” I spun on my heel and turned to find Chase.  I caught him with a line of white powder.  I smacked the back on his head as he was doing a line and his face smashed into the table.

“What the fuck?”

I looked into his bloodshot, dilated eyes.  “Really?  Really fuck face?”

“What the fuck is your problem?” Chase asked as he leaned back.  “Why are you yelling?”

“You’re on the powder?  Really?  Pot was one thing, but this.  Chase you better give me the fucking tape right fucking now.”

“Jules, I’m the one in control here.  I make the rules, not you.”

“You broke our agreement.  Why has Felix seen that tape?”

A wide smile spread across his face.  “That was an interesting night.”

“I have some news for you, Chase.  Do you want to know why your band isn’t taking off?  It isn’t because you just aren’t famous enough.  It’s because you guys suck, you’re hooked on drugs, and you have no talent!”

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” Chase roared as he stood and got in my face.

“I know who I am.  Who are you?”

“You bitch.”  Chase did the stupidest thing he’s ever done.  He raised his hand up and backhanded me against my face.

He hit my so hard I was knocked off balance and my eyes welled up.  God damnit that hurt.

“Bad move.  You aren’t playing a show tonight.”  I pulled out my phone.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

I didn’t answer him, instead I called the police and told the operator that I needed an officer and that I had just been assaulted.

“You fucking bitch!” Chase screamed as he lunged at me and hung up my phone.  I didn’t know what was happening all I knew was that Chase was on top of me and he was hitting me.  That was the last thing I remember before I blacked out.

Chapter XXIV

I woke up to the smell of plastic and antiseptic and I knew exactly where I was.  I rolled over and lost the contents of my stomach, which wasn’t much.  I jumped when I felt someone’s hand on my back.

I turned my head too quickly and everything started spinning.  I couldn’t help but groan.

“Juliet, are you alright?” I looked up into a pair of chocolaty brown eyes I never expected to get to see again.

I threw my arms around him and I can’t tell you why, but I just started crying and I held onto him for dear life.  I was clutching onto him and bawling and he just sat there, with me in his arms rubbing small circles on my back.  My back was hurting, so was most of me.  I felt like I’d been run over by a truck or something.

After about twenty minutes I’d calmed down and managed something intelligible.  “How are you here?”

Xavier smiled.  “I got here as soon as I could.”

“But, how?”

“Well, Juliet, there is this marvelous invention called an airplane.  I got on one.”

“How did you find me?”

Xavier gave me a smile that made me feel like a small child.  “You aren’t exactly subtle.  The paparazzi have been following you for one, you’re in a hospital for two, and Angelica called me for three.”

“Angelica did?”

Xavier let out a soft chuckle.  “Yes.”

“Oh.”

“Naturally, James has asked me to bring her back.”

“Right.” I nodded, suddenly feeling numb and cold.

“He’s worried for you too.”

“Of course.”

“You’re welcome back, if you so choose.  He’d like you to come back.”

I nodded, not knowing what to say.

“But no one can force you to come back.”

“This has always been home .  . .”

“I understand if you don’t want to.”

“But it’s been different since I’ve been back.”  Xavier gave me a curious look.  “It’s home, but its not.  Hell, I haven’t been allowed to go back to my house since the press first learned I was here.  Why does it hurt so much to breathe?”

A murderous look crossed Xavier’s face.  “You have three broken ribs, two more cracked.  You also had a concussion and bleeding on the brain, and bruised lungs.  You’ve been unconscious for nine days.  That boy who was blackmailing you, he is now awaiting trial, and he signed a gag order.  He thought it was a plea deal, but it’s still binding.  When your country’s legal system is finished with him, he’ll be awaiting charges back home.”

“Oh.”

“He is being charged with assault, assault with a deadly weapon, possession, assault and battery on an officer, as well as possession of paraphernalia, and he was also carrying an illegal firearm.  Upon the warrants arrival, they searched his home and they found a great deal more information and evidence.  Upon said search, we found what he had on you.  To avoid international incident, it was removed from his computer and I have what is believed to be the only remaining copy.”

I felt myself relax and everything hurt.

“Juliet?” I looked up at Xavier.  “Don’t you ever leave like that again.”

“I didn’t want to.  I felt like I had to.”

“You should have talked to me.  We could have figured something else out.”

“I didn’t think I had any other options.”

“There were plenty of options.  How could you just leave like that?  No note?  No phone call?  You even left your belongings.”

“I didn’t mean to,”

“Juliet, don’t do that again.  We were all worried sick for you.”

“Xavier,”

“Let me finish.” Xavier growled.  “Do you have any idea how frantic we all were?  After we found out King Henry had given you back your passport we were able to figure it out, but it took a while.”

“Xavier, let me talk.”  I started.  As I was feeling more awake, I was also feeling more of my body.  It was getting harder to focus.  “As I was saying before, it was different this time.  This was home, but since I’ve been back, it’s been different.  It’s home, but it’s not.  Something has been missing.  Since I left, not a day has gone by that I haven’t thought of you.  I haven’t missed you.  I don’t know what this means, but I know I don’t want to miss you anymore.”

Xavier looked taken aback for a moment then a small smile spread across his lips.  “Then you don’t have to.”  Xavier kissed my forehead and I can’t explain why, but I felt lighter than ever, almost like I was lighter than air.  Maybe it was the drugs.  Because at this moment the nurse came in and injected something into my IV.  The last thing I saw was Xavier before the drugs pulled me under.

When I woke back up I smiled as I saw a familiar face sleeping awkwardly in a chair.  I tried to sit up but felt my ribs and I couldn’t suppress a groan and Xavier woke up.

“You’re awake.” He sighed.

I smiled.  “Sorry to wake you.”

Xavier shook his head.  “Don’t be.”  Xavier stood up and stretched and made his way to my bedside.  “How are you feeling?”

“Still sore.”

“Do you want me to call the nurse?  Do you want more of the pain meds?”

“I’m alright.” I smiled.

“How are you feeling?”

I shrugged, and that hurt.  “A little hurt.”

A dark look crossed his face.  “I wish I had ten minutes alone with that bloody tosser and I would show him what it is to . . .” Xavier took a long breath.  “No man should ever raise a hand to a woman.”  Xavier’s finger’s gently traced my face.  “I wish you had come to me and it hadn’t come to this.”

“Xavier,”

“Juliet, you were just gone.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t disappear on me like that again.  If you want to leave, fine whatever, I can’t stop you, but you have to promise to tell me.”

“Xavier, I didn’t want to embarrass anyone.  This was my mistake.  I trusted Chase when I shouldn’t have.  I wasn’t going to let this get out and James or worse my uncle find out about it.”

Xavier let out a sigh.  “Juliet, you forget, it’s my job to fix this.  I wanted to help you.  I continued to, after you left.  I have friends in high places, once your legal system finishes, he will be tried for conspiracy to defame a royal official.  Our system is quite different from yours .  I do believe it can be far more effective.  Chase’s father cannot buy our system like he can here.”

“Oh, right.”

Xavier shook his head.  “None of that matters anymore.”

“What?”

“I said, none of that matters anymore.”

“How does it not matter?”

“Juliet,” Xavier chuckled, as he shook his head.  “I’ve missed you.”

“I missed you too.”

This was the best time ever for the stupid nurse to walk in.  I was mad at her for coming in.

“How are you feeling today, love?”

“I’m alright, I guess.”

“That’s good.”   She asked me a lot of questions that I thought were stupid.  After a lot of stupid tests, like following a pen light and touching all of my fingertips to one another, an hour later she finally left me in peace.

“All the tests look like they went well.” Xavier sighed.  “You had us all worried.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I have to take Angelica back.”

I nodded, feeling my heart sink.  “Right, of course.”

“I have to escort her back, but I don’t want to leave you alone.  If you want, I’ll take her back and come back, if you want me to.”

“Don’t strain yourself.  That’s a long flight.”

“Do you not want me to come back?”

“No!” I answered quickly.

“Oh,”

“No, no, dammit, that came out wrong. I want you to come back.  I really do.”  Xavier smiled.  “I just don’t want you to stress yourself out or go to any trouble for me.”

Xavier sighed and smiled.  I wasn’t looking at him when I felt the bed sink under his weight.  His fingers tucked a stray lock behind my ear and he gingerly lifted my chin until I was looking at him.  “Juliet, you are nothing but trouble.  But all the trouble in the world is worth it for you.”

I couldn’t help but smile.

“You will be here until I get back, afterwards we will discuss our options then.”

“Wait, what?”

“You will have to stay here for observation.”

“I can’t leave?”

“No,”

“Oh . . .” I felt cold suddenly.  I still hated hospitals.  I was really hoping I could go home today.  “How, how long am I stuck here?”

“Are you alright?”

I was about to say ‘yeah, it’s cool,’ but I knew it was a lie and for some reason I wanted to tell Xavier the truth.  I shook my head.  “No.” I managed quietly.

“What is it, Juliet?  You can tell me anything.”

“I don’t like hospitals.” I shook my head.

Xavier pulled me into a hug.  “I understand.  Many people are afraid of doctors and - ”

“No.”

“What?”

“It’s not that.” I shook my head.  “I’m not afraid of doctors.”

“What is it then?”

“Hospitals remind me.  I spent months waiting and watching.  My mom fought hard for about a year and a half, but the last eight months she had to stay in the hospital.  It reminds me of that time and I don’t like thinking about it.  I miss her . . .”

“Ah,” Xavier held me close to him and I held him like he was the last solid thing.

I always got so sad every time I remembered my mom.  I still hadn’t gotten used to the idea that she was gone.  I didn’t know how to exist without her.  I was surviving, but not much else.  I missed her so much.  I missed her smile.  Her encouraging words.  Her singing.  The way she made pancakes, which was just about the only thing she could cook.  I missed our classic movie nights where we watched the corny old movies.  I missed the nights where we would stay in and play board games and cards until the early morning.  I missed all the stupid little things.  I missed her.  “I miss her . . .” I whispered.  I felt a few stubborn tears fall.

“It’s okay to miss her,” Xavier murmured against my hair as he rubbed my back.

“I’ve been alone since she’s been gone.  People don’t understand, even when the try.  They just don’t get it.”

“You aren’t alone anymore.”  Xavier whispered.

“Yes, I am.  We all are.  We’re all alone.  We’re born alone and we die alone.  That’s the saddest part, we really are.”

My head started pounding all of a sudden.  My vision blurred and I was in excruciating pain.  I was screaming when it all went black.

Chapter XXV

When I woke up my throat hurt and I had the strangest sensation in my nose.  I heard this annoying beeping noise.  My eyes felt so heavy, but I opened them with more effort than there should have been.  I looked down at my arm and saw an IV, the beeping was a heart monitor.  I had tubes in my nose.  That was why my throat hurt.  I felt something in my hand.  I looked down and saw Xavier sleeping by my bedside, his hand resting in mine.

I must have shifted or something because he stirred.  I smiled until I saw the bags under his bloodshot eyes.  “Are you alright?” I asked, suddenly concerned.

“Yes, I’m perfectly fine.  How are you feeling?”

“Awkward.  Why are there all the wires and tubes?”

Xavier looked grim for a moment and pursed his lips.  “There was a complication.”

“What?”

“When you got upset, your heart rate sped up, and basically you started bleeding again.  They managed to stop it, and you’ve been sedated for the past two weeks.”

“TWO WEEKS!” I sat up, and felt the tubes and the IV pull, then the pain in my ribs, and then everything started hurting.  My head ached and was throbbing, my ribs hurt, all of my muscles were sore.

“Juliet, you have to keep calm or they will sedate you.”

“What about Angelica?”

Xavier smiled at me, it was almost a condescending smile, one that seemed to say you’re a silly little girl.  “It’s been two weeks Juliet, that is handled.”

A nurse picked now to bustle in.  “You’re awake, eh child?” the nurse asked, she had dark skin and dark hair that was in neat dreads and fell almost to her waist.  “Good, that medicine they were givin to ya wasn’t no good for your heart anyway.” She said, her island accent thick.  “But it keeps ya from bleedin’ out, which is good for keepin’ ya alive.” She smiled at me.  “I’m Daphne and I’ll be your nurse for at least the next seventy-two hours.  Now, you boy, need to give us some privacy.” She told Xavier and he looked about to argue but Daphne put a hand on her hip.  “Don’t ya be sassin’ me, boy neither.  I don’t have to let you in here.  This girl needs her rest, and her dressin’ need be changin’ and I won’t be havin’ ya in here like some peepin’ Tom.  Get going, boy.”

“I’ll be back as soon as I can, Juliet.”  Xavier sighed and left, closing the door behind himself.

“Well, Juliet, is that boy your Romeo?” Daphne joked.

I shook my head.  “No, he’s just my advisor.”

“Advisor?”

“Yes.”

“He wants to be doin’ more than advisin’, child.”

“I don’t know.”

“That boy hasn’t left your side since we had to put ya under.”

“You mean since he got back?”

“No, girlie, I mean he hasn’t left.”

“What about Angelica?”

“She came and said goodbye to ya, and she cried when she saw ya like that, but another woman, Carol I think her name was, took her away.”

“It was probably Carolynn then . . .”

Daphne nodded.  “That might have been it.  But that’s not what matters now, child.  Ya need to be restin’ and relaxin’ and focusin on gettin’ yourself better.”

Daphne ran a few tests, drew some blood helped me to change and shower.  She was sweet and caring and made me laugh while she brushed my hair.  She pulled my hair up into a French braid and then and only then did she let Xavier back in.  Apparently he’d been waiting outside for most, if not all, of the time she was helping me.

I saw how tired and worn out he looked.  There were dark bags under his eyes, his hair was tousled, and his clothes disheveled and wrinkled, something I’d never seen from him before and his tie was half mast.  “Are you feeling any better?” Xavier asked, a half hearted smile on his face.

“Yeah.” I nodded.  Now that I was awake, Daphne had removed the tubes from my face, and even though my throat was sore it was so much better without fighting with tubes.

I saw him visibly relax.  “Good,”

“How are you feeling?”

Xavier looked confused.  “I’m fine.  It’s you that you need to worry about.  Don’t worry yourself about me.”

“Xavier, you look exhausted.  Daphne said you haven’t left the hospital.”

“She did, did she?”

“Yes, she did.”

“Ah, well, it’s true.”

“Xavier!  You have to take care of yourself.  How did Angelica get home?”

“Ah, yes, well, I called your father and informed him of the delicacy of your condition and instead, Carolynn flew over in his jet and escorted Angelica home instead.”

“What have you been doing?”

“Waiting for you to wake back up.”

“Xavier, you can’t just drop everything because of me.”

Xavier strode over and placed his hands on my shoulders.  “Juliet, we almost lost you.  You almost died, not once but twice now!  Are you mad?  How could I leave?”

“I what?”

“You almost died.”

“Oh . . .” Xavier let out a sigh and pulled me into a tight embrace, which reminded me about my ribs.  “Ribs!” I squeaked and he released me, concern etched in his face.

“I didn’t mean to hurt you, but I was so scared I was going to lose you.  You have got to quit doing this to me.  I’m going to be a mad here soon if you don’t stop this.”

“I’m sorry, Xavier, it’s not like I planned this to happen.”

Xavier shook his head he wrung his hands through his hair.  “I know that, it just terrifies me to think I almost lost you already.”

I shook my head.  “I’m a lot harder to get rid of than that.”

Xavier pinched the bridge of his nose which knocked his glasses off kilter.  “You are going to be the end of me.” Xavier sighed but looked at me with a small smile on his face.  “But you have to stop scaring me.”

I smiled back.  “I’ll do my best.”

Xavier rested his forehead against mine.  “Has this been your best?”

I shrugged.  “Maybe.”

“Then your best is dreadful.”

I stared into those chocolaty brown eyes and had a sudden urge I couldn’t suppress.  I moved those last inches and touched my lips to his.  I stayed there for a moment and Xavier didn’t do anything, so I pulled back and looked away.

“Sorry, I shouldn’t ha - ” I started but was stopped by Xavier’s lips pressing against my own.  After a long moment he stared at me, seeming out of breath.

“Don’t ever be sorry for doing that.  Ever.” Xavier smiled at me.  I smiled back at him.

“Okay.”  I looked at him for a moment before I leaned back up and kissed him again.  That lasted all of about thirty seconds as the heart monitor shot up and Daphne came back in.

“All right, ya two lovebirds.  She doesn’t need that much excitement, boy.  And I told ya, didn’t I?” Daphne winked at me.  “Now, no more of that, the medicine she was on wasn’t no good for her heart, so don’t be gettin’ her all riled up, or I’ll have to make ya leave.”

Maybe I was imagining things, but it looked like Xavier was embarrassed, for some strange reason it made me giggle.

“And you, young lady, good for you.” Daphne sort of scolded us like naughty teenagers caught doing other things for about ten more minutes, but she kept making me laugh the entire time, much to Xavier’s embarrassment, which I found all the funnier.  Trouble was, every time I laughed, it hurt which for some strange reason made me laugh even harder.  Eventually, it got to the point where Daphne told me if I didn’t calm down she’d have to sedate me to get my heart levels back down.  That sobered me up, and she gave me what had to be more than a healthy dose of the good pain meds because once it was in the IV I felt a cool rush in my veins and then I just didn’t care.  Everything I saw was fringed with white and it was fantastic.

“Juliet, are you alright?”

“Oh, I’m way better than alright.” I laughed.  Even that didn’t hurt anymore.  I was so gone.  Xavier laughed at that.

“Good.”

We sat up talking for a bit then I leaned over to him.  “I have a secret.” I whispered.

“What’s that?” Xavier asked, whispering right back.

“Come here.”  Xavier leaned over and I kissed him again.  I felt him smile against my lips and return it.  His lips were a soft, gentle pressure against mine.  I wanted more so kissed him back harder and his hands slid around my back and he gave me what I wanted.  There was a contained ferocity to it.  Some part of me knew he was holding back, knew he was still completely in control of himself.   I can’t tell you why, but this disappointed me and I pulled away.

“What is it?” Xavier asked, his voice breathy.

I shook my head.  “It’s probably just the drugs.”

Xavier looked concerned.  “Juliet, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

“Don’t lie to me.  I know when you’re upset.  You were fine until just a moment ago.  What’s changed?”

I shook my head.  “It’s stupid.”

Xavier sighed.  “Just tell me, already.  I’m going to get it out of you anyway.  Just tell me.”

I shook my head and tried to hide behind my hair until I remembered it was in a french braid.  Now I felt really stupid.

Xavier sighed and pulled me against him and rested his head on mine.  “You can talk to me, you know.”

If only he really knew.  I curled up into the solid warmth that was his chest.  I don’t remember falling asleep, I just remember waking up.  I looked around the room and was alone this time.  I felt my heart sink.  What was up with me?  I felt sore, but pretty okay other than that.  I pressed the nurse call button by my bed and it wasn’t long before Daphne was back in .

“Yes, child?  How're ya feelin’?”

“Better.” I smiled.  “Whatever you gave me last time really helped.”

Daphne smiled.  “O’ course it did, child.  I gave ya the good stuff.”

“Thanks.”

Daphne told me what had happened.  Apparently the pain I started feeling was pressure on my brain and I had started to bleed again.  Thus the drugs, which had the potential to stop my heart if not closely monitored, which is why I was where I was now.  In ICU, a private room and Xavier counted as my next of kin as my mom was dead and my father is in England.  She warned me before the doctor came in to tell me just how lucky I was and warn me about people like Chase and tell me all sorts of things I already knew but being a doctor, felt the need to beat into my skull.  It was really a charming lecture.  I was warned that I was to take it easy and keep myself calm.  I was also informed that I would be stuck in the hospital for another month.  Fan-freaking-tastic.

The days dragged on.  You can only watch so many reruns of Family Guy before you start going insane.  I have no idea what was going on between Xavier and I, but everything felt different between us now.  Maybe it was the drugs I was on, maybe it was the fact that I was stuck in a hospital, maybe it was the fact that I didn’t know what to think.  I didn’t know, and not knowing was infuriating, especially as I had no outlet.  Xavier brought me new books every day, and he only left when Daphne made him, I ordered him to go get something to eat, or he went to get new books.  It was sweet I suppose, but it was also tiring.

I don’t know why, but I wanted him gone.  Jesus Christ, what did a girl have to do to get some time alone to think for herself.  After having nothing but time this felt like I was suffocating.  I was going stir crazy and if I wasn’t careful I was going to unload on the wrong person.

It was another early morning and I woke up and saw Xavier sleeping in the cot Daphne had brought in for him a few weeks ago.  I smiled at him and felt that strange feeling in the pit of my stomach that terrified me.  I rolled over in my uncomfortable hospital bed and had too much time to think at that moment.

I wasn’t alone too long when Daphne came in.  “Good mornin’ to ya love.” Daphne smiled.  “How’re ya feelin' today?”

“I’m alright.” I smiled back.

Daphne shook Xavier awake.  “Up ya get, boy.”

Xavier startled awake and looked around.  “Oh, good morning, Daphne.”

“It’s time to take care of Miss Juliet, out ya get!.”

Xavier nodded.  “I have a few errands I have to run anyway.  I’ll be back as soon as I can, Juliet.”

“See you.” I waved and felt a strange feeling of relief when he left.

“Juliet, what’s da matta’ wit’cha girl?”

“I don’t know.”

“Ever since I caught ya kissin' that there boy, ya been gloomier than a storm cloud.”

I sighed.  “I don’t know.”

“Well, you best be figurin’ it out.”

Daphne did the usual tests and left me to my thoughts.  I had a few hours to sort out my thoughts when Xavier returned a triumphant smile on his face.

“How would you like to go home?”

“What?”

“I’ve arranged with the doctors to have you moved to your house.  You will still have to be closely monitored, but I know how much you hate the hospital.”

“Oh.”

Xavier’s face fell.  “I thought it would make you happy.”

“It does, it’s just, unexpected.”  Xavier sighed and sat on the edge of my bed.  “Juliet, what are you thinking?”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“It means, right now, what thoughts are running through your head?”

“Why?”

“Something has changed with you, and I’m concerned.  You seem closed off.  I don’t want to push you away, and I certainly don’t want you to push me away.  I’m trying to figure you out, but you’ve been acting differently since I’ve been back.  Even worse so since we kissed.  Do you regret it?”

I bit my lip.  This was not going anywhere I wanted to be.  “Xavier, where is all of this coming from?”

Xavier sighed.  “Nevermind.”

“No, you brought it up.  You obviously want to talk about this.  Fine, whatever, let’s talk.”

“Juliet, I can’t figure out what you’re thinking.  Ever.  It’s infuriating.  I’ve always been good at reading people and you’re like a blank page.  I can’t get a read on you and I don’t know how to act or react around you.  You drive me mad, woman.”

“I don’t know what to tell you, Xavier.”

“There is nothing to tell me, Juliet.” Xavier grumbled.  “Either way, you will be checking out today and able to come home.  I’ve arranged it so that the media is not allowed within ten miles of your home.  Amanda and Maverick are staying with her parents while we get you settled in.”

I nodded.  “Alright.”

Xavier took a steadying breath and gave me a look I couldn’t read.  “Well, I’ll inform Daphne and have the car pulled around.”

I nodded as he left the room.  I sighed.  I didn’t know what was going on anymore and it was driving me crazy.   What did I want anymore?  I thought I wanted to go home, when I got here it wasn’t really home anymore.  When Xavier showed up, I was excited, but now it feels strained between us and I’m not even sure where our friendship went.  I hated it.

It didn’t take long before I was in my own bed, Loki snuggled up against me.  I’m not quite sure how I was feeling, but it was nice to be in my own bed again.

Chapter XXVI

“Well, since you’re all settled, I figured I’d just stay in the guest room.” Xavier sighed.

“We don’t have a guest room.”

“Don’t be silly, of course you do.  Down the hall - ”

I sat bolt upright.  “Please tell me you haven’t been in there.”

“Juliet, what’s the problem?”

I jumped out of bed and opened the door and Xavier’s suitcase was in there and it looked like he was starting to unpack.  I felt the tears brimming before I knew what was going on.

“Juliet?”

“This is my mom’s room.”

Xavier pulled me against him and I let him hold me while I cried.  “I’ll stay on the couch then, I’ll take everything out then.  I’m sorry, I didn’t know.”

I shook my head.  “It’s, it’s,”

Xavier was rubbing small circles.  “This isn’t good for you.” He murmured against my hair.  “Come on, back to bed.” Xavier picked me up and carried me back to my bed.  “You need sleep.” He tucked me in and went to leave, but I grabbed his arm.  I didn’t want to be alone.

“Stay?”

“Are you sure?  You need your rest.”

“Just stay with me?  Just for a little while?”

Xavier sighed.  “If that’s what you really want.”  I was curled under the blankets and Xavier laid on top of them next to me.  He refused to get under with me, but let me cuddle up against him.  He ran his fingers through my hair until I fell asleep.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to wake you.” Xavier murmured.

“It’s alright.  How long was I out?”

“A few hours.”

“Did you say Amanda was staying at her parent’s house?”

“Yes.”

I nodded.  “Want to watch a movie?”

Xavier smiled.  “If you want to.  What would you like to watch?”

“Ever seen Casablanca?”

Xavier shook his head.

"What?"  I sat up.  "Oh we are so watching it.  I think this is my favorite movie of all time."

We sat and watched it.  God how I love this movie.

"Of all the gin joints, in all the towns, in all the world, she walks into mine."  I smiled as I quoted the movie.  I love Humphrey Bogart movies.  I love Humphrey Bogart to be honest.  He's one of the favorite actors of all time.  Xavier chuckled and I looked over, he was not watching the movie, instead he was watching me.  “Can I help you?”

Xavier shook his head.  “No, I’m quite alright.”

“Then I think I should tell you, the movie is that way, dude.  You’re missing it.”

“That’s alright.”

“No, it’s definitely not alright.  It’s Casablanca.  Missing it is not alright.  Watch the movie, mister.”

Xavier let out a small laugh but turned back to the movie.  “It’s cute how into this you are.”

“Shut up at watch.”

Xavier continued to tease me throughout the movie.  We were at the part where Rick is telling Ilsa to get on that plane or else she would regret it when Xavier burst out laughing.  I was gaping at him as Rick’s famous speech came up before Ilsa leaves with Victor.

“How are you laughing?”

“Because it’s ridiculous.” Xavier laughed.

“You are ridiculous.  Casablanca is pure cinematic gold.”

“You need your rest.  You are delirious.” Xavier smiled as he crawled out of bed.  Xavier kissed my forehead.  “Good night, Juliet.  Sweet dreams.”

“Get back here and enjoy Casablanca!” I shouted as he closed the door.

Eventually I got comfortable and snuggled up with Loki and managed to fall asleep.  I was awoken to a fit of laughter and Xavier growling to ‘get off of that bed this instant’ and Amanda’s mom tone.  I knew who was jumping on my bed.

“Auntie Juliet!  Wake up!  We should play!” I looked into an adorable pair of hazel eyes and fuzzy hair that was currently cut into a mohawk.

“Good morning, Maverick.” I smiled up at him.

“Maverick, I said to get over here this instant.” Amanda warned.  Maverick pouted and Amanda’s eyes narrowed.  “Mommy said now.”

Maverick burst into tears.  “I just missed Aunt Juliet!  I just wanted to play!” he cried as he ran over to Amanda and cried into her jeans.  She sighed and gave me a look I knew too well.

“That’s sweet, and all, but when Mommy says something you have to listen.” Amanda soothed as she knelt down.  “Look at me.” Maverick did.  “Right now, Aunt Juliet has a few booboos and we need to be careful with her.  She has a few owies, and we don’t want them to get worse, do we?”  Maverick shook his head.  “I didn’t think so.  Now, if you want to and she’s feeling up to it, you can play in a little while.  Until then, I think we should go make her breakfast.”  Maverick’s face lit up like a Christmas tree.

“Aunt Juliet, do you want chocolate chip pancakes or French toast?”

“Whatever your little heart desires.” I smiled at him.

“YES!  CHOCOLATE CHIP PANCAKES!” Maverick practically sang.  “Come on, Mommy!” he grabbed her hand and dragged her out of my room.  I couldn’t help but smile.

“How are you feeling today?” Xavier asked.  “He didn’t hurt you when he jumped on you, did he?”

“No, Maverick is fine.  He just hasn’t really gotten to see me much since I’ve been back.”

“I just don’t want to see you hurt.”

“Xavier, I’m not made of glass.”

Xavier let out an exasperated sigh.  “Juliet, you will never understand, will you?  Forget it.” He huffed and left the room.  I was staring at the closed door a few moments when Amanda walked in.

“Hello gorgeous.” She smiled and plopped herself on my bed.  “I’ve missed you.  How are your ribs?”

“Well enough.” I smiled back and pulled her into a hug.  “God, I’ve fucking missed you!”

She squeezed me back and the pain didn’t even phase me.  I missed this girl.  She may as well have been my sister.  “Me too!  It’s been crazy without you!” Amanda held me at an arm’s length and gave my arm a gentle slap.  “A phone call doesn’t hurt every now and then.  I never did get to yell at you like I should have for the way you left.”

My grin widened.  “Too true, I’m pretty sure I’m due for a punch from the pacifist by now.”

Amanda sighed.  “Too bad for you I’m a Buddhist now.” She smiled.  We caught up, chatted and laughed.  I loved that it felt like only an hour had passed since I’d last hung out with Amanda.  I found out she almost had her master’s degree in anthropology and she was still working as a nurse for now.  Amanda was a gypsy at heart and we both knew it.  Everything seemed normal again until Amanda went quiet for a moment.

“What is it?”

“Chase made bail today.”

“What?”

“Yeah, he showed up at my parents house.”

“Are you guys - ”

“We’re all fine.  I’m still worried, he’s not well.  His father agreed to bail him out so long as he goes through rehab.  But, it’s Chase.”

I nodded.  “What all did he say?”

“He really wants you back.  Apparently, since you ended things with him, he’s been in a downward spiral.”

I nodded.  It broke my heart to hear it, but didn’t really surprise me either.  Chase had been my first love, hell, he’d been a lot of firsts for me.  The Chase he used to be would always have a special place in my heart.  That wasn’t the Chase he still was today.

“I don’t care how guilty you feel, if you ever go back to that sorry sack of shit, I will personally kick your ass, Buddhist or not.” Amanda teased, with that serious undertone.  “I just thought you had a right to know.  Stuffy McI’mBetterThanYouPants doesn’t want you to know.  He doesn’t want you upset, but I know you better than he does.  You’d be pissed if I kept this from you, so I’m telling you.”  I nodded.  She was right.  If she had kept this from me I would be pissed, in fact I was a little upset Xavier wanted to keep it from me.  “I’m pretty sure he has the best of intentions, but they pave the road to hell with those.  How are you feeling about this?”

I shrugged.  “Chase is Chase.  He’s definitely not the guy I used to love, he stopped being him about sophomore year I think, to be honest.  I’m worried about him, sure, but I can’t have people like him in my life anymore.”

Amanda nodded.  “Sounds like you’re thinking clearly, then -”

“AUNTIE JULIET!” Maverick slammed the door open and he had a plate in his hands.  It was a chocolate chip pancake with egg and bacon on it in the shape of a smiley face.  “I HAVE BREAKFAST FOR YOU!  And I made it myself.” He beamed.  Xavier was trailing behind him and made a small cough and Maverick sighed.  “Well, he helped a little.”

I couldn’t help but laugh.  “Well, you little monster, where’s Mommy’s?” Amanda asked, her hands on her hips, but a smile on her face.

“In the kitchen.  Your legs aren’t broken.” Maverick teased, sticking his tongue out.  “Only Auntie Juliet can eat in her room.  We have to eat at the table like civilized people.  Nana always says we weren’t raised in a barn.”

“Oh, we’re quoting Nana now?  How about what Nana says about tv?”

“Nana’s not always right.”

“What did Nana say about tv?” Xavier asked, looking very amused.

“That television will rot my brain so I shouldn’t watch it.”  Maverick retorted in a very matter of fact tone.  “But it’s okay, Nana’s old.”

“Well, I’ll be sure to tell her you said that.”

“I always tell Nana she’s old.” Maverick shot back.

Amanda laughed.  “Well, come show Mommy what you made me.”

“I made it for Aunt Juliet, Mommy, not for you.”

We all burst out laughing.

“Great, Jules, my kid will cook for you, but not for Mommy.” Amanda chortled.  “Well, I’ll give you two a little bit of time.  Let’s go have breakfast, Maverick.”  Amanda picked Maverick up and closed the door behind herself.

“So, did you or Maverick make this?”

“I made it.”

“Alright,” I took a bite and it was fantastic.  “You seem thrilled to be dealing with a toddler.”

Xavier seemed tense.  “Yes, children are something else.” He muttered.

“You don’t like little kids?”

Xavier looked at my over his glasses, lips pursed.  “They’re lovely, so long as I’m not the one caring for them.”

“Aww, you don’t want to babysit Maverick?”

“No, I’m quite alright, thank you very much.”

“Aww, that’s so cute.”  I noticed a tinge of pink on Xavier’s cheeks.  “Aww, you’re blushing.”

“I most certainly am not.” Xavier snapped, his cheeks flushing a deeper shade.

“Aww, you’re adorable when you’re embarrassed.”

“Juliet, I, your nurse is here to check up on you.” Xavier stammered and hurried out.

My nurse drew blood, checked my vitals and told me everything looked good.  I spent the day watching movies, playing monopoly and sorry with everyone, Maverick and I teamed up and won them both, and just relaxing.  This was the home I remembered.  This was how home was supposed to feel.  Finally, I was home.

Chapter XXVII

Things were looking up.  After another week, I was cleared and allowed to do some stuff for myself again.  I was cautioned against physical activity, which I would have ignored if not for Xavier’s careful mothering.  Don’t get me wrong, it was sweet, but annoying.  I was excited for the chill in the air of fall.  Fall was my favorite season growing up.  Everything just seemed to be winding down and family was always close at hand around this time of year.  Things were definitely looking up.

I was taking Loki for his usual walk when I stopped dead in my tracks.  Leaning up against a tree was a crooked nose and icy blue eyes I didn’t want to see.

“What are you doing here?”

Loki sensed my tension and raised his hackles as a low growl vibrated through him.

“I came to talk.”

“I don’t want to talk to you, Chase.”

“Come on, Jules, at least let me apologize.”

I sighed.  “Chase, I can’t trust you.  You need to leave me alone.  Come on, Loki,” I turned and started to walk away when someone grabbed my arm and spun me round.  Loki’s growl thundered through him now, teeth bared.  “Let go of me, Chase.”

“Call your dog off.”

“Let go of me, Chase.”

“If your dog bites me, I’ll see to it that it gets put down.”

“And you wanted to apologize?  Loki, come.”  I tried to yank my arm free, but Chase’s grip tightened.  “Chase, you’re hurting me, let go.”

“Juliet, I need to apologize.”

“Not like this.  You’re hurting me, now let go or I’m going to call the cops and press assault charges and get a restraining order.”

“Look, Jules, you remember my father don’t you?” Chase asked as he loosened his grip.  “He wants to set things right.”

“You mean he wants to protect his precious image.” I pointed out in a flat tone.

Chase gave me a sheepish smile.  “Yeah, you remember him.  So, can I apologize to you?”

“If you’re truly sorry, you’ll find a way to show it, words mean nothing to me.”

“Jules, he’s campaigning, just let me apologize in public.”

“I’ll make you a deal.”

Chase looked up.  “Really?”

“If you will get out of my life, completely out of it, and I mean for the rest of it, I will let you.”

Chase smiled and visibly relaxed.  “Thank you.”

“When and where?” I sighed.  I can’t believe I was actually going to do this.

“Dad is hosting a benefit dinner, he’ll be talking a lot of campaigning so a lot of his benefactors will be there.”

“When is it?”

“Next Saturday night.”

“What time?”

“The dinner starts at 8 so be there around 6?”

“Where?”

“Our house.”

I nodded.  “I’ll be there, but Chase, I meant what I said.”

“I know, Jules.   I’ll make it up to you, baby.  I swear I will.”

“Don’t call me baby.”

“Sorry, old habits die hard I guess.”

“Let go of me, Chase.”

“Oh shit, sorry.” Chase let his hand drop and Loki relaxed.

“I’m leaving, don’t follow.” I growled as I turned and went straight back home to tell Xavier what had happened.

“Absolutely not!  This is ludicrous!  You should not be within one hundred miles of that cretin.”  Xavier was nearly shouting by this point.  I told him what had happened and what I had agreed to.

“Xavier,”

“He nearly murders you and you agree to see him for an apology?  Are you mad?”

“Xavier,”

“What were you thinking, Juliet?  He could have hurt you!  I already can see the bruise on your arm!”

“Xavier,”

“What if he hurts you again?  I will not stand idly by and watch this happen!”

“Xavier!”

“What?”

“You need to calm down!”

“I need to calm down?  Oh no, my dear, I most certainly do not,”

“Xavier, shut up and listen to me!  I am not a child, so do not speak to me like I am one.  I’m a grown woman, I can tie my own shoelaces and everything.  Shut up and let me tell you the whole story, okay?”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m not doing this for Chase, I’m doing it for the rest of his family.  Come sit down and I’ll tell you everything from the beginning.”

I sat down and Xavier sat next to me and I recounted to him the story of Chase and me, how we happened.

It started my freshman year.  I was terrified, I was going to the University, and it was huge.  Physically, it was the largest campus in the States.  It had a way of making you feel small.  I had Communications 1 just like every other freshman, and I just so happened to have it with Chase.  I didn’t even notice him at first to be honest.  I was so absorbed in class, I wanted to do well.  I was in the front row and he sat towards the back.  There were about three hundred people in this class.  I don’t even know how he saw me.  Right around midterms he started sitting next to me.  I still remember our first conversation, if you can call it that.

“Hello there,” he smiled at me flashing his perfect teeth.  This was a smile that made me melt for him for a while there.

“Um, hi?”  I wasn’t sure who he was talking to me, it certainly couldn’t be me.  Quiet, nerdy, little me.

“What’s your name?”

“Juliet.  You?”

“Chase.”

“Um, cool?”  I had no idea what to make of him.

“So, how are you doing in this class?”

“Okay, I guess.”

“Really?  Cause I’m totally bombing.”

“Oh no, do you know why?”

Chase crossed him arms on the desk and rested his head on his arms.  “I supposed it’s because I’m a lazy good for nothing as my father likes to put it.” He smiled languidly up at me.

“That’s terrible.  Why would he say something like that?”

“Because he’s probably right.” Chase shrugged lazily.  “But I’m the least of his concerns.  He wants me to try to find someone to study with.  Want to come study with me?”

“Um, I’m already in a study group.  Do you want to join us?”

“So long as you’ll be there I’m game.”

Little did I know Chase had access to the best of everything, including tutors.  He started regularly attending study group with me and he would always stay late and we would talk.  I didn’t really believe he liked me at first.  At first I thought he really just wanted a better grade, or at least to not fail, but we always were talking.  He always found a way to be touching me.  He would bump into me, lean up against me, whatever, and he wasn’t exactly subtle about it either.  Eventually I figured it out, or rather he asked me out on a date.  Chase made me feel special.  Out of all the girls at school he chose me.  I’d never had a boy take an interest in me before.  It was nice.  He made me feel like I was the only girl in the world when I was with him.  It didn’t take long before we were inseparable.  Things were really good for about a year or so, then about halfway through sophomore year, Mom started to get sick.

We didn’t know what it was at first.  About this time, I was really into drinking and I smoked my fair share of pot.  When I came home and Mom was just lying there unconscious . . . I called 9-1-1 and it was then we found out she had cancer.

Mom was sick and when I was around her, I was sober.  Every bout where she was in the hospital and stuck there, I was getting as shitfaced as I could.  I was schmammered every single night.  Chase loved to party with me, but he would get really angry when I would leave to see my mom or go to work.  I still passed all of my classes, the lowest grade I got was a B+ that I convinced the professor to round to an A.  I was out of it for over a year.  I just couldn’t handle it.  Then the doctors gave Mom and expiration date.  They gave her six months, she live eighteen.  Mom was a fighter all the way.  About the time Mom got sick, Chase got distant.  I figured it was Mom being sick at first, but all the signs were there that he was cheating.  I just didn’t want to see it.  When it was just about the end for Mom, I came home one day and walked in to find my then best friend and current roommate alone, naked, with my boyfriend, who was also naked.

I couldn’t deny it anymore.  He was cheating on me, and Hailey wasn’t the only one he was cheating with.  That one just hurt the most.  That girl was supposed to be my best friend and she did that?  I kicked Hailey out and dumped Chase.  He tried to “explain” and so did she, but there is nothing to explain.  My best friend and my boyfriend were fucking, it was that simple.  To add insult to injury, I caught them in my own bed.  After that, I was almost always messed up.  The only time I was sober was when I was with Mom.  I was even showing up to work out of it.  This was about the time Amanda moved in with Maverick.  She was going through a divorce and needed a safe place for her and her son.  I had the room.  I let her move in.  Since Maverick was here, I didn’t have alcohol in the house anymore.  Amanda is the reason I got pulled out of my drinking binge, and my other bad habits.  If not for her I would probably still be in that slump.  She got me to quit the drugs, I wasn’t on pills anymore and then I got that letter from James.  I haven’t used in months.  Chase actually came and found me about this time I got that letter.

“So, you’re going to England?”

“That’s the plan.”

“Why?”

“I might have found a link to my mother.”

“Why does that even matter?  She's dead.  It's that simple.”

“Because, Chase, I want to know.  I just do.”

“You shouldn’t go.”

“Chase, you really don’t get to tell me what I should do anymore.”

“How long will you be gone?”

“Not your concern.”

“Come on, Jules.”

“No Chase, you lost your right to give me input when you fucked my friend.”

“Are you still bitching about that?”

“Chase, how stupid are you really?”

“It was just sex.  It’s not like I actually like them.”

“Them?”

“I mean Hailey.”

“You lying sack of shit.”

“Jules, really?  Name calling?”

“Chase, why are you here, anyway?”

“I can’t believe you’re leaving.”

“I’m not going to be gone forever.  Besides, you decided I didn’t matter enough to you when you started cheating.”

“Jules, you know I love you.”

“Chase, it isn’t enough.”

“Jules, what do I have to do to fix this?”

“You can’t fix this, Chase.  You broke us.  You can’t get back the trust you broke.  If you wanted more than I was giving you, you could have done things differently.  You didn’t, deal with it.  You made your decisions, you deal with the consequences.”

“Jules, what was I supposed to say?  I don’t get enough of you, don’t go see your dying mom?”

“You could have asked for a break.”

“Jules, I don’t want to lose you.”

“You already have.”

“I want to get you back.”

“And people in Hell want ice water.”

“Damn it, Jules!” Chase slammed his fist into the wall.  “Let me make it up to you.”

“Chase, we’ve discussed this.  I can’t trust you.”

“I can fix this!  Just fucking let me!”

“Fool me once, shame on you.  Fool me twice, shame on me.”

“Jules, I’m not going to let you go.”

“Chase, I’m done having this conversation.  Can I count on you to take me to the airport or do I need to find another ride?”

“I’ll take you.”

“Good, now I need to finish packing, if you aren’t going to annoy the piss out of me, you can stay, otherwise, it’s time for you to leave.”

“It’s good to see you sober.”

“Chase, I’m not having this conversation with you either.”

“I felt so responsible, for everything that happened to you.”

“Chase, you can leave.”

“I’m going to find a way to make it up to you.  I’m never going to let this go.”

“Get out, Chase.”

“I’ll come get you in the morning.”

“Kay, bye now.”

“I love you.”

“Get out.”

“That’s about where the headlines picked up.” I finished with Xavier.

Xavier shook his head.  “I can’t believe it.”

“Which part?”

“That he really believed he could treat you that way and that you would still be his.”

I shrugged.  “Chase and I had an interesting relationship.  It worked while we were both being honest.  When there is no trust there can’t be anything else, either.”

“That is understandable.”

“During that time that we were together, I got close with Chase’s family.  His mother was a sweetheart and his brothers were pretty cool.  His father I only saw when he was campaigning.  I’m part of what won the election for him.  I earned him the rebellious youth vote as his publicist put it.”

“Interesting.”

I shrugged.  “If it will make Mrs. Evans happy, I’m willing to let Chase apologize.  I really liked Georgia.  She was always so nice and accepting to me.”

“So you aren’t just going to appease Chase?”

I shook my head.  “If it will get Chase to leave me alone, I’m alright with him apologizing.  It will earn his father a few nods of approval, and hopefully I’ll be done with them for good.”

Xavier sighed, defeated.  “I don’t suppose I can assuage you in any way?”

I shook my head.  “My mind is made up.”

Xavier nodded.  “Very well, then I would like to escort you.”

“I’d like that.”

“What is the dress code?”

“It’s like a ball.”

“Very well, I shall have my tux pressed.”

“Kay, I’m picking my own dress this time.”

“Was your last dress not to your liking?”

“No, I loved it, but I get to choose now.  It’s that simple.”

“You will never stop fighting, will you?”

I shook my head.  “Not til I’m dead.  Oh, and you might also get to meet my grandparents.”

“Really?”

“Yes.”

“I look forward to it.”

“Well, I have a lot of work to do before Saturday.”  I closed myself in my bedroom and called the one and only lovely Lillian.

Chapter XXVIII

Saturday came faster than I wanted to.  I was more nervous than I wanted to admit.  Lillian came through and made me a gorgeous knee length apple green halter dress.  Lillian was a good friend of mine I used to party with back in the day but she was well on her way to being a fashion designer.

“Are you ready?”

“Yeah,”

“Why exactly are you driving?”

“Because I want to be able to leave whenever I want.”

“And they would hinder this?”

“I’ve known the Evans for a while, they’re not bad people, but Senator Evans is known for getting his way.”

“I see.  You look lovely, by the way.”

“Thank you.”

I got in and drove to Chase’s house.  Chase’s house kind of reminded me of my father’s estate, but on a much smaller scale.  A valet parked it and Xavier escorted me inside.

“Name?”

“Juliet Benn.”

“And who is your guest?”

“My date.”

“I have you listed at Chase Evan’s date.”

“Your list is wrong.”

“The list is never wrong.”

“Then how about we ask Richard his opinion?”

“Senator Evans?”

“Who else would know for certain?

“Is there a problem?” came a smooth voice that I wanted to punch.

“Why am I listed as your date?” I growled.

“Because you are.”

“No, I’m not.  Xavier is my date.” I snipped.  “If this is a problem then I’ll leave right here, right now.”

“Ah, my mistake, let them in Gunther.”  We made our way in about ten paced when Chase grabbed my arm and pulled me aside.  “What the fuck was that?”

“Let go of me Chase, you’re hurting me.” I growled back.

“Why are you embarrassing me?”  Chase squeezed my arm and a moment later Xavier was between us, shielding me behind him.

“Keep your hands to yourself and do not ever lay hands on a lady again, especially not this one.” Xavier warned.  “You are lucky she agreed to this, if she were sensible you would already be back in police custody.  I do believe your prison system loves women beaters.”  Xavier’s arm went around my shoulders and he led me away.  “This is why I didn’t want you to come.” He whispered to me.  “I worry about things like that happening.”

I nodded.

“What would you have done had I not intervened?”

I shrugged.  “Chase would have stopped before I made a scene, but I don’t really know.  I’m not sure who Chase is anymore.”  I replied as I rubbed my arm.

“Are you hurt?” Xavier gingerly took my arm and examined it.  “If he touches you again, I will make a scene, this will be a police crime scene.  Do I make myself clear?”

“Xavier,”

“No, Juliet.  I will not move my opinions on this one.”

I nodded knowing he was right.  Something about Chase frightened me.  He made me weak in ways that no one else could.  He was definitely dangerous for me.

“Thank you.” Xavier sighed and pulled me into a hug.

“Juliet,” came a gruff bark.  I turned to see Senator Richard Evans.  He’d gained weight around the middle since we’d last spoken.  His black hair was also showing a great deal more grey, especially around his ears, but it was still cut into a short military cut.  Richard was a large man, he was used to being the biggest and the strongest.  He towered over me and offered a large meaty hand.

“Senator Evans,” I replied cordially.  He shook my hand and offered it to Xavier.

“Xavier Lewis.”

“Ah, never heard of you.  Who did you come here with?”

“Juliet.”

Senator Evans gave me a confused sideways look.  “Juliet?  I thought you were coming with my son.”

I shook my hand.  “No, Chase asked me if he could apologize for the sake of your campaign.”

Senator Evans nodded.  “Very well, so why is he here?”

“Because for one, I invited him, for another I’m entitled to bring a date.”

“You’re Chase’s date.”

“No, I’m really not.  Nor do I have any intention of being so.”

Senator Evan’s beady green eyes narrowed on me.  “Oh really?”

“Senator what do you think this is, exactly?”

“We shall see.  Good evening, make yourselves at home.” On that note, Senator Evan left us to go mingle with other guests.  Xavier and I had a few minutes to ourselves when Chase’s eldest brother, Richie came and found us.

“Juliet?”

“Richie!”  Richie pulled me into a hug.  He had the same blonde hair as Chase, but with honey brown eyes.  “How are you?”

“Better than you’ve been.  I can’t apologize enough for what my brother did.”

I shrugged.  “It’s not your fault Chase can be a dunderhead.”

Richie started laughing, it was a rich, rolling laugh that was contagious.  “Dunderhead?  Really?  That’s what you call him?  Oh I’ve missed you.  You remember Elsie, right?” Richie’s wife, Elsie.  She was drop dead gorgeous.  She had beautiful curly blonde hair that was carefully piled in a neat bun atop her head.  She was warm and gentle and everything that complimented Richie.  Elsie had always been kind to me.

“Elsie, you look just as gorgeous as ever.” I smiled and she pulled me into a hug too.

“You look good darling.  When Chase told us what happened we were all so worried.  I’m glad you’re doing better now.”

I nodded.  “Yes, things are much better for me now.”

“Good to hear.”

“It looks like things are well for you two as well.  I swear Elsie, you look like you’re glowing.” I smiled and then her cheeks flushed and her hand went to her stomach.  “Oh my god, are you?”

She bit her lip and smiled.

“Oh my god!  Congratulations!”   I wide grin broke across Richie’s face.

“Thanks, we’re so excited.”

“How far along are you?”

“Only nine weeks, it’s still early.  We haven’t announced it yet.” Elsie whispered.  “We don’t want anyone to know yet.”

I nodded.  “Got it.  You two are going to be great parents.”

“I hope so.”

“Who is your friend?”

“This is Xavier.  Xavier, this is Chase’s oldest brother Richie and his lovely wife, Elsie.”

Richie shook Xavier’s hand and gave him a strange look.  “It’s a pleasure to meet you.  Ladies, would you excuse us for a moment?”

Richie led Xavier off for a moment and Elsie and I caught up.  I was surprised how much time had passed when they returned.  They’d been gone almost a half an hour.

“Well, Juliet, I hope everything keeps going well, but I’ve been  neglecting my other guests, I must be off.  Take care.”

“What were you two talking about for so long?”

“Just politics.” Xavier replied smoothly, not looking me in the eye.  “Should we begin heading to the tables?”

I nodded.  “Sure.  Let’s go.”

To my displeasure, I had a seat right next to Chase at the Senator’s table.  They tried to seat Xavier elsewhere, when I decided I would go to the table Xavier was at anyway, they made room for him.  This was going to be a long night.  I could feel it now.

We took our seats and it wasn’t long before everyone was seated.  Xavier was to my right, unfortunately, Chase was to my left.

“Glad you could come, babe,” Chase whispered.

“I’m not your babe.” I snipped back.

“You know what I meant.”

“Yes, that’s why I said what I said.”

“Oh Jules,” Chase shook his head smirking.  “You’re still the same.”

“No, Chase, I’m really not.  I’m different from what you remember.”

“I like it.”

“Well, stop.”

I noticed the tension in Xavier’s jaw, the way he pointedly wasn’t looking at us, but watching from his peripheral vision.  I jumped when a hand touched my leg.  I glared at Chase and took his hand off of me.

“Don’t touch me.” I growled.  I noticed Xavier’s eyes watching Chase like a hawk.  While his face looked pleasant, I knew it was a mask.  I could see the dangerous look in his eye.

“Or what?” Chase breathed and I shuddered.  It was out of disgust, but he took it another way.  “I knew you couldn’t resist me.”

“The only thing I’m currently resisting is the urge to vomit.  Keep your hands and every other part of you off of and away from me.”  I was relieved when the first course came. It gave me an excuse to ignore Chase.

“Are you alright?” Xavier whispered to me.

I shook my head.  “Not really.  I think this was a bad idea.”

Xavier nodded.  “Well, I’ll be right here all night.  Don’t worry.  You have me for whatever you need.”

I smiled.  “Thank you.  You have no idea how comforting that thought is right now.”

Xavier’s hand found mine under the table and I couldn’t explain it but I suddenly felt more relaxed.  I didn’t question it, I just went with it.

Chase kept trying to make sly little moves under the table which I continued to shoot down.  It was tolerable until Senator Evans stood to make a speech.

“Ladies and gentleman, I’m so glad all of you could make it tonight.  Tonight, I am pleased to inform all of you, that I will be running for reelection.”  He paused for applause.  “Now, this is the start for another long journey and I hope to have all of your support once again.  I would like to congratulate my son, Richard, for following in my footsteps.  He’ll be running for Congress as well.” Richie looked a little sheepish but smiled politely and waved.  “Congratulations son, my second son, Harrison will be graduating Harvard Law next semester with honors, unfortunately it’s about time for midterms so he couldn’t join us.  My third son, Chase, has seen the error of his ways and has happily agreed to begin his life anew with his fiancé, Juliet.”

“What?” I hissed at Chase.

“It’s alright, sweetie.  They can all know, it doesn’t have to be a secret anymore.” Chase purred.

“Excuse me, Senator,”

“Juliet, it is not polite to interrupt.”

“I would hate for you to be misinformed though.” I replied in the most polite voice I could muster.  “I am not now, nor have I ever been your son’s fiancé.”

“Juliet, you’re embarrassing me,” Chase hissed.

“You’re embarrassing yourself.” I snapped back.

“Juliet, we will discuss this later.  Please sit down.” Senator Evans warned through clenched teeth.  “As I was saying,”

“If you’ll excuse me,” I snipped and stood and walked away from the tables.  I was so angry right now.  Really?  Really Chase?  Did he seriously think he could just decide something like that?  What the fuck was wrong with him?

Someone grabbed my arm.  “Juliet, you are embarrassing my family.” Chase snarled at me.  “Get your ass back in there and stop making a scene.”

“I warned you not to touch her again.” Came Xavier’s bass rumble.  I looked at Xavier and saw the rage on his face.  “Remove your hands from her or I will do it for you.”

“Oh yeah?  You think you’re a big man?”

“Chase,” I looked up to see Senator Evans.  “You better check yourself.  Juliet, a word?”

“Anything you have to say, you can say in front of Xavier.”

“Juliet, you don’t want this conversation in public.”

“No sir, you don’t.  You want this conversation kept quiet.”

“Juliet, I’m warning you.”

“Senator, I sincerely hope you are not threatening me.”

“Juliet, you have singlehandedly ruined my son’s hopes for a career and his life.  I hope you’re happy.”

“How did I ruin his life?”

“You broke that boy.  There was once a time where I believed I could look past your tattoos and radical ideas,”

“Radical ideas?  Like what?”

“Don’t interrupt, it’s not becoming of a lady, oh never mind, look who I’m talking to.”

“Excuse me?” I started, feeling the rage boiling.

“I am going to ask you to refrain from such comments.” Xavier growled.  “We are all civilized adults, let us act like it.”

“Xavier, you and I are civilized, Juliet, on the other hand, is far from that.”

“Juliet, is far more civilized than you or your son.” Xavier growled.

“Senator, your son has ruined his own life.  He’s the one who chose to spiral down with drugs.  He’s the one who chose to lead a piss poor excuse of a wannabe C list band.  He’s the one who tried to beat me to death.  Your son made these bad decisions, not me.  It’s not my fault he is the way he is.”

“I will not tolerate you slandering my son’s name.”

“I’m not slandering if I’m telling the truth.”

“Juliet, how much have you had to drink tonight?” Chase smirked.

“Not a drop,”

“I find that hard to believe.”

I turned to stare Senator Evans in the eye.  “I’m so glad your name is Richard.”

“Why is that?”

“Because I can call you Dick in public.” I snapped and spun on my heel to storm off.  I got maybe ten steps when someone grabbed my upper arm and began dragging me off.

“Who do you think you are?” Senator Evans sneered in my ear.  He dragged me off to a side room and slammed the door shut, locked it, and turned to me.  “What are you playing at?”

“What are you doing?”

“I want to know who you think you are.  You are embarrassing yourself and your future husband.”

“I will never marry your son.”

“You really think you can do better?”

“Yes, actually, I do.”

“You’re an idiot.”

“I’m an idiot?  For leaving him?”

“Yes,”

“Why would I stay?  He cheated on me and didn’t treat me the way I deserve to be treated.”

“Cheating really?  Is that such a big deal?”

“It is to me.”

“That’s part of being with an official man, actually.  I’ve held countless affairs, Georgia knows of them and she’s still by my side.”

“That’s her choice, but I refuse to be with someone who thinks they can just use me.”

I heard a pounding on the door.  “Senator, questions are being asked.”

“I’ll be out in a moment,” Senator Evans shouted.  He turned back to me and he backed me into a corner.  “You go out there, and I don’t care what you say, but you will fix this and you will marry that boy.”

“This isn’t the dark ages, Senator.  I get to choose who I marry.  If I do get married, it will not be to Chase, but to someone who I love and who treats me the way I deserve to be treated.  You need to back up.”

Senator Evans leaned down, inches from my face.  “Are you really challenging me, girl?”

“You going to hit me like your son?”

I saw the fury cross his face and I think he seriously considered it.  I was in deep shit if he lost his temper.  I had seen the senator angry before, and I’d seen the damage he could do to his own, I had to hope he didn’t completely lose his temper.

“Look, Senator, there are two ways this can go.”

“I agree, you go with the plan or I can make your life very miserable.”

“Juliet!  Are you in there?  Are you alright?  Juliet!” I heard a pounding on the door and Xavier’s voice.

“I’m in here Xavier!” I shouted back.  “No, Senator.  I’m sorry, I don’t know what Chase told you, but I have no intention of ever getting back with him.  You can cover it up however you like, but I will not be bullied into a relationship, let alone a marriage, oh and if you try to cover it up by slandering me or my family’s name, I will correct you.”  I brushed past him and strode to the door.  “Unlock this door I start screaming.”

“You little bitch.”

“Been called worse.  Now open this damn door.”

“Not until you agree.”

“Xavier!” I shouted through the door.  “I think you need to call the police.”

“You little bitch.” I felt the sharp sting and the next thing I knew I was on the floor.  I was still dazed when I was lifted by the front of my dress.  “You are going to regret this.”  I was dropped to the floor, still dazed and dizzy when I heard his footsteps walking away.  A minute or so later, someone’s hand was in mine.

“Juliet?”

“Xavier?”

“No, baby, it’s Chase.”

I snatched my hand back.  “Don’t touch me.  You or your family.” I tried to focus and managed.  I was surrounded by people.  “Where is Xavier?”

“We had him thrown out.”

“Why the hell would you do that, Chase?” I growled sitting up.

“For trying to lock you in a room with him.”

I stared at Chase and wanted nothing more than to hit him.  “Where the fuck is he?”

“It doesn’t matter, baby, I’m here.”

“Chase, we aren’t together, we never will be again.  Stay the hell away from me and out of my life.”

I pulled out my phone and called him.

“I’m by the car.” Xavier answered before I could ask.

“Cool, can you drive?”

“Yes,”

“Bring the car around.”

“I had a feeling. I’m right outside.”

I spun on my heel and glared up at Senator Evans.  “With all due respect, senator, I’ve had enough of this degradation.  I will not allow you to lie any longer or make a mockery of me or my friends.  I’d say it’s been a pleasure, but it hasn’t.  Good evening.”

“I didn’t say you could leave.”

“I didn’t ask.”

I stormed out of the hall past all of the gaping faces and cameras right up to Xavier.  “You were right.” I whispered to him and kissed him.  Xavier seemed shocked, but wrapped his arms around me.

He pulled away and stared down at me for a long moment, the strangest look on his face.  I smiled up at him.  I turned around at the crowd who was watching.  “Senator Evans, have fun with this, because I’m totally pressing assault charges!” I saluted him and got in my car and Xavier and I drove off.

“Juliet.”

“Yes?”

“He hit you?”

“Yup.  Smacked my happy little ass across the fucking room.” I growled.  Talking hurt, I knew my jaw was at least bruised.

“I will kill him,”

“Senator Evans by the way, not Chase.”

“I don’t care, to hell with the lot of them.  You were serious, weren’t you?  About assault charges?”

“Yup.”

“So we’re going there now?”

“Yup.”

Xavier sighed.  “Good.”  We sat in a strange silence for a long moment.  “Juliet,”

“Yes.”

“Have you had anything to drink tonight?”

“No.  Why?”

“Why did you kiss me?”

“What?”

“You’ve never kissed me when you weren’t drinking or on hospital drugs.”

I thought about it for a long moment.  “Really?”

“Yes.”

“Oh my god, I’m a terrible person.  I’m so sorry, Xavier.”

“I was just curious why.”

“It just felt like a good idea.  It’s what I really wanted to do in that moment so I did it.” I shrugged.  “Should I not have?”

“Mind you, I’m not complaining, just surprised.”

“Xavier,”

“Yes?”

“What does this mean?”

“Let’s worry about that later.”

Xavier drove us to the police station.  Several hours later I was allowed to go home.

I got a shower and then I knew Xavier and I had to talk.

Chapter XXIX

Xavier was waiting on my porch swing for me with coffee.  “How are you?”

“I’m alright.”

“Does that hurt?” he asked as he gingerly traced the bruise on my face.

“Not bad.”

“Alright.”

We sat in awkward silence for a long moment, then both started at the same moment.  Both insisting the other start.

“Juliet, ladies first.”

I sighed.  “Xavier, I’m confused.”

“About?”

“Me and you.”

Xavier nodded.  “What part confuses you?”

“You’re my advisor, but you’re more than that, and we both know it.”

Xavier nodded waiting for me to go on.

“What exactly more is, is what I don’t quite understand.”

“What do you want more to be?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well, you have to figure that part out.  I will abide by your decision, whatever it may be.”

“Why are you so understanding?” I groaned.  “I don’t know what to do, you’re my advisor, tell me!” I huffed.

“Would you like me to tell you what I would like to do right now?”

“Yes, yes, actually I would.”

Xavier took the coffee from my hands and put both of our mugs on the ground.  He leaned over and whispered “This,” before his lips met mine.  After a moment he pulled away.  “Now what do you want to do?”

“I want to do that again.” I smiled and pulled him back to me.  Our mouths met and there was a hunger to it.  My hands tangled themselves in his hair and I pressed my lips harder against his.  I wanted more.  Xavier’s arms slid around my waist and he managed to lower us down without our lips separating.  My lips trailed away from his lips to his neck and he moaned softly.  His lips trailed down my neck to my collar bone, nibbling here and there and it sent chills through my body.  He made his way back up my neck teasingly slow.  I couldn’t help but squirm.  I wanted so much more in that moment.  My hands slid up his shirt and traced his abs, up to his sculpted chest.  I was pulling his shirt off when someone cleared their throat behind us.  I jumped and knocked Xavier off the swing, and then proceeded to fall off myself.  I felt the color rush to my face, I was at least beet red.

“Good morning, lovebirds.” Amanda smirked from the doorway, a cigarette hanging between her lips.  “I hate to interrupt but I have an impressionable three-year-old, and I really don’t want his earliest memory of Juliet to be her having sex on the porch swing.”

I didn’t think my face could get any hotter, but after that statement it certainly did.  “We weren’t,”

“Not yet.  It’s about time you did that though.  I was going to intervene soon if you didn’t kiss that boy already.”

“It’s complicated.”

“I’m going to quote a very stupid girl who says very smart things, ‘it’s only as complicated as you make it.’  Do we remember who said this?”

I nodded.

“Right, it was you when I was making excuses not to leave my abusive husband.  Now stop making excuses and do what you want, just please, do it in the bedroom.” Amanda winked, put her cigarette out and went back inside.  I looked over at Xavier who was picking himself up.

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah, you?”

“I’m fine.”  I stretched and Xavier pulled me to my feet.  “Well, that wasn’t awkward or anything,” I laughed, hoping the embarrassment wasn’t as blatantly obvious as it felt to me.

“Perhaps it’s for the best.” Xavier smiled down at me.

“What?”

“She’s right you know.  She does have an impressionable child.”

I crossed my arms and turned away from him looking out in the direction of the beach.

“Come here.” Xavier whispered as his arms wrapped around me.  I let him pull me against him.  “Relax.”  He murmured against my ear and I shuddered.  He turned me in his arms.  “Look at me.” He whispered.  I looked up into those chocolaty brown eyes and saw something that both exhilarated and terrified me.  Xavier smiled down at me from those last inches away.  His lips met mine and his lips were soft.  He pulled away before I was ready.  “Let’s go inside.”

Xavier and I ended up snuggling in my bed watching movies.  Well, sort of watching.  Every few minutes we’d get distracted by each other.  I wasn’t sure about what I was feeling.  I hadn’t felt anything like this before.  I’d cared about people before, there was even a time where I had been in love with Chase.  But this didn’t feel anything like that.  It was with a start that I realized how much I really wanted Xavier.  I was physically attracted to him, yes, but it was more than that.  I wanted more than that.  And I wanted more than this.  We were once again distracted from the movie and I started to kiss down his neck and he moaned softly.  My hands wandered and it didn’t take them long to find their way under his shirt.  I tugged at it and without hesitation Xavier pulled it off.  I marveled at his well sculpted chest and abs.

“What?” Xavier asked, sounding off guard.

“I’ve never seen you without a shirt.”

A very masculine smile crossed Xavier’s lips.  “And?”

“And what?”

“What do you think?”

I rolled my eyes and couldn’t help but laugh.  Xavier chose this moment to flip me over and kissed me.  His lips trailed kisses down my neck and across my collar bone and back up my neck to nibble on my ear.  I couldn’t help but squirm.  Eventually he made his way back to my lips.  I wrapped my fingers in his hair and pulled him against me.  It was right about this time Maverick decided to throw open my door.

“Hey you!” Maverick shouted wearing only his Spiderman underpants, a cowboy hat and a cape.  “Get off my Aunt Juliet!” he then proceeded to whap Xavier as hard as he could with his light saber and didn’t stop until Xavier moved away from me.  I couldn’t help it, I burst out laughing.  “Aunt Juliet, are you okay?  I’ll save you from this bad guy!”

“I’m okay, Maverick.  I promise.” I laughed.  Xavier seemed rather put out and the look on his face was priceless.  “Where is your mummy?”

“In the shower.  She told me not to come in here, but I heard noises and I had to make sure he wasn’t hurting you.”

“Aww, that’s so sweet.  Isn’t it Xavier?”

Maverick’s eyes narrowed.  “I’m watching you.” He warned and sat himself in my lap.  “Aunt Juliet, what do you want for lunch?”

“Is this your way of saying you’re hungry?”

Maverick nodded with a toothy grin on his face.

“Tell you what, you go figure out what you want and I’ll be there in just a minute.  Okay?”

“Kay!” Maverick hopped down and was out of the room a moment later.

“You alright?” I asked as I turned to Xavier.

“Peachy.”

“I know how hard he can hit.”

“I’m fine.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.” Xavier grumbled.

“Aww, you’re pouting.”

“I am not.” Xavier snapped.

“Aww, it’s cute.”

Xavier let out a snort.

“Aww, come here.”  Xavier glanced out the corner of his eye at me. “Come here.” I whispered and kissed him lightly on the lips.  “Better?”

Xavier rolled his eyes and was about to say something when we were once again interrupted.

“Aunt Juliet!  Are you coming?” Maverick asked, he was standing at the door, his arms crossed.

“Coming Maverick.” I laughed.  “Come on,” I pulled Xavier out with me.

I made Maverick a grilled cheese and he was happy.  I just sat on the couch with Xavier and turned on the tv.  It was nice just cuddling.  It wasn’t long before Amanda was finished.  After we told her what Maverick decided to do, she decided it was a Mommy mental health day, so she took Maverick to her parents house, leaving the house to Xavier and myself.  We just spent the day together.  We snuggled on the couch watching old movies.  Xavier thought my love of outdated classics was hilarious.

“Stop laughing, they’re scary not funny.”I pouted.

“That is supposed to be realistic?”

“It was when it was made.  It was downright terrifying.”

Xavier burst out in another spurt of laughter.  “That is terrifying?  That’s about as scary as a bad haircut.”

“Hey, those can be terrifying, too.”

“Juliet, you’re ridiculous.”

We laughed and joked, made out, and tickled one another and it all just felt natural.  I wasn’t sure what I was feeling, but I wasn’t questioning it.  It felt natural and I felt happy.  That evening I called England.  I called Angelica’s cell phone first.

“Hello?”

“Hey Angie, how’s it going?”

“I’m alright, are you?  Dad wouldn’t tell me what happened exactly and Mum wants to pretend you don’t even exist anymore.”

Yeah, that sounded like Millie to me.  “Well, I’m alive and well.  Don’t worry about me.”

“Don’t worry about you?  Last time I saw you, you were lying unconscious in a hospital bed fighting for your life!  Of course I’m going to worry about you.  I told the police what Chase did.  How could you have ever been with someone like him?”

“Angie, I’m not having this conversation, least of all over the phone.”

“Juliet, I’m worried about you.”

“Don’t be.  Do you know if James is working?”

“He’s in the study, but I’m pretty sure he’s just hiding from Mum.”

“Would you mind going and getting him?”

“Only if you promise to be careful.”

“Sure thing.”

“I mean it.”

“Yeah, yeah.”

“Juliet, if I ever have to watch what happened to you again, I will kill you myself.”

“Oooh, us crazy Americans have tainted you a little bit.” I teased.

“Juliet,”

“I understand.” I replied, my tone sobered.   “I am being more careful.  I promise.”

“You better, here’s Dad.”

“Hello?”

“Hey James.”

“Juliet?”

“The one and only.”

“How are you?”

“Well enough.  How about you?”

“I’m fine, when are you coming home?”

“I am home, James.”

“Juliet, Angelica told me what happened.  You need to come home.”

“James, I appreciate it, but I am home.”

“Juliet, you need to be around people who care about you.”

“There are people here who care about me.  I have a life here.”

James sighed.  “You’re your mother’s daughter; you’re going to do whatever you want anyway.”

“Pretty much,”

“I’m worried for your safety.”

“I’m fine, I just wanted to call and tell you I was fine.”

James sighed.  “Juliet, I’ve only just found you, I don’t want to lose you.  I regret losing your mother every day.  I won’t lose you too.”

“James, I don’t feel like having this conversation.”

“Juliet,”

“No James, either we talk about something else or this conversation is over.”

I heard James sigh and knew that was over.  “Very well, what are you planning to do?”

“What do you mean?”

“What are you planning to do then?  If you don’t intend to come back you must have some idea what you are going to be doing over there.”

“James, I have to go.” I hung up and shook my head.

“Juliet?” I turned and saw Xavier, looking concerned.  “What’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing important.”  Xavier pulled me into a hug and I pulled away.  He didn’t stop me.  “It’s nothing. Really.”

“If you say so.” Xavier sighed.  “Well, what would you like to do?”

“I think that I want to have some fun.”

Xavier raised an eyebrow.  “Oh really?  And how do you want to do that?”

“Juliet!  You’re going to catch your death out here!” Xavier shouted chasing me down to the beach, the bottle of schnapps still in my hand.

“Nah!” I smiled.  “That’s an old wives tale!  You can’t get sick from the cold.  The only thing you can really get is hypothermia or frostbite and it’s not cold enough for that.” I shouted back as I ran across the dock.  “Hurry Xavier!” I ran to the lifeguard stand and climbed up.

“Juliet!  Don’t fall.  Be careful.”  He called chasing after me.

“What?” I asked as I looked back.  “Oh shit!” I lost my grip and landed in the sand.  I started laughing hysterically.

“Juliet, are you alright?” Xavier asked, his voice slightly slurred but concern etched in it.

“Yeah!  I’m as peachy as my schnapps.” I smiled up at him and took another swig.

“I think you’ve had enough.”

I took another long swig.  “Enough?  I’m not sure I know what that word means.”

“Juliet.  You are drunk.”

“I know!” I burst out laughing. “The stars are so pretty.”

“Yes, yes, they are.”

“Xavier, come down to my level.”

“Excuse me?”

“Give me your hand.”

Xavier extended his hand and I yanked him down and started laughing as he landed beside me.  “Ow,” Xavier groaned.

“Aww, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”  I rolled over on top of him and kissed him.  “I just wanted to do that.”

“You can do that any time.” Xavier smiled as he kissed me back.  I rolled off of him and cuddled next to him staring at the clear night sky for I don’t know how long.  It was awesome.  Then I had a fantastic idea.

“Oh my god!”

“What?”

“I have a great idea.”

“What’s that?”

“Let’s go swimming!”

“Juliet, it’s too cold to go swimming.”

“Nu-uh.”  I jumped to my feet and pulled my shirt over my head.  “Let’s go.”  I called as I started pulling off my jeans.

“Juliet!” Xavier hissed.  “Put your clothes back on.”  I pulled off the rest and ran into the water.

“Come and get me!” I laughed as I crashed into the waves.   It wasn’t long before Xavier joined me.

“Juliet, it’s freezing.” Xavier’s teeth chattered.

“Is it?” I was so numb.  I must be that drunk.

Xavier pulled me against him.  “You’re freezing.”

“You’re warm though.”  I wrapped my arms around him.  “Let’s go home.”

I woke up and snuggled back into the covers.  That’s when I realized the warmth I was feeling was a solid warmth.  There was an arm around my back and my head was resting on something very warm and solid.

“What’s the matter, Juliet?” Xavier’s chest vibrated as he spoke softly.

I pretended to be asleep.

“You are awake and we both know it.”

“Morning.” I sighed looking up at him.  His eyes were still closed and I would have believed he was still asleep.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing.”

Xavier opened one eye and gave me a skeptical look.  “I don’t buy that for one moment.  I know you better than that.  Tell me what’s bothering you.”

“Did we um . . . you know.”

Xavier sighed.  “I knew this would happen.” He sounded angry now.  “I fucking knew.”  Xavier removed his arm from my back and moved me away from him.  “ I can’t do this.”

“Can’t do what?”

“You.  This.  I can’t do it.”

“But, what?”

“Juliet, last night, you were . . . insistent.  Had I been sober, I would have done the right thing and said no.  Three bottles of wine and you found yourself a bottle of peach schnapps and we were gone.”

“Oh,”

“And I see the regret etched on your face as clear as day.  I won’t do this.  I’m going back.”  Xavier got out of bed and I couldn’t process what he just said.

“Wait, what?”

“I’m leaving, Juliet.  I can’t take this.  You only want me when you’re drunk.  I won’t be that person for you.  I just won’t.”

“Wait, Xavier.”

“I can’t wait anymore.”

It felt the like air had just been knocked out of me.  I couldn’t catch my breath.  Leaving?  He was leaving?  What?  How could he just leave?  I needed him.  I needed to be around him.  I needed to be with him.  He was the first person to let me feel again.  I needed him.  I wanted him.  Oh god.  I loved him.

“Then don’t.” I breathed.  But he didn’t hear.  My door closed behind him and I felt the tears burst forth.  I couldn’t have stopped them if I tried.  I didn’t.  I just let them flow.  I curled myself into a ball and sobbed into my pillow doing my best to keep quiet.  I didn’t want him to see me like this.  I didn’t want him to know how much I needed him.  How much I wanted him.  How much I wanted to be with him.  I didn’t want him to see me weak.  I couldn’t believe he was leaving.  But if he was leaving, I wouldn’t let him see me weak.  I wouldn’t let him see me cry.  I was cold.  Freezing.  Oh god.  He was going to leave.  I felt the numb I hadn’t felt in ages.  I didn’t welcome it back.  I knew I was going to be empty again if he left.  And it was all my fault.

I hadn’t moved from that spot since he left the room. I hadn’t responded when anyone knocked on the door.  I didn’t know what to say or what to do.  I just cried myself to sleep.  When I would wake up, I would just cry myself back to sleep.  I did this until I heard the crash.  I looked at the clock.  4:12 am.  I was exhausted, but when I heard Maverick scream and then silence I was at full alert.  I pulled myself out of bed, my body aching and cramped from not moving.  I opened the door and saw him. The son of a bitch himself.  Chase was in Maverick’s room.  And God help us all, he had a gun.

“Ch-chase?”

“Juliet, come here.”

“What are you doing?”

“You are coming with me.”

“What are you doing?”

“I’m getting what is rightfully mine.”

“I’m not yours.  And I never will be again.  You need to understand that.  You lost your chance.”

“Fine, then he loses his chance too.” Chase’s voice was higher than it should have been.  He pointed to gun at Maverick’s still form.

“What did you do to him?”

“He was making too much noise.  He wouldn’t be quiet.”

“Dude, he’s three.  You have a gun.  He was scared.”

“I shut him up.  I had to.  Juliet,”

“Chase, what do you want?”

“I want you.  I want you to be mine again.”

“What if I say no.”

“Then I’ll kill him and you.  If you won’t be with me, you won’t be with anyone else.”

Oh dear god.  Chase had completely gone off the deep end.

“Juliet?” I heard Xavier behind me.  He couldn’t see into Maverick’s room.  “What was that noise?”

Chase pointed the gun at me and put a finger to his lips.  Then he pointed at Maverick and drew his finger across his throat.  Those cold blue eyes narrowed.

“Where’s Amanda?”

“I think she’s still sleeping.  What’s going on?”

I risked a glance at Xavier and hoped the terror was as plain on my face as it felt.  “It’s nothing.” I lied.

“Of course it’s nothing.” Xavier growled.  “Since it’s nothing, I should just go back to bed then, shouldn’t I?  I have an early flight.”

“Wait.”

“No, Juliet, if you want to be this way, that’s fine.  I just can’t deal with it anymore.”

I looked back at the room and Chase was nodding.  “Xavier, please.”  I didn’t know what to say.  I knew Chase was crazy.  I couldn’t let Maverick get hurt.

“Juliet, unless you have something to tell me, I’m going to bed.”

“Xavier,” I hissed, hoping my voice was as frantic as I felt.

Xavier turned and looked at me.  “Please,” I mouthed help.  Xavier noticed and eyed me carefully.  I looked back in the room and Chase was making a shooing motion with his hand.  If Xavier left now, I was screwed either Maverick was going to get hurt or I was going to be forced into something I wanted nothing to do with.  Xavier took a tentative step closer.

Chase pointed at me and then pointed in front of himself.  He wanted me in that room.  That was the last thing I wanted, but I had to get Maverick out of there.

“Juliet?” Xavier asked.  “What are you looking at?”

I shook my head, but Chase noticed.  “If that prick comes into view I’ll shoot him and the boy both.” I froze.

Xavier immediately was in a fighting stance.  “Is that Chase?”

I nodded.  “He’s got a gun.”

“I will fucking kill you all.”

“Chase, you don’t want to do that.” I started as calmly as I could.

“Don’t you tell me what I want to do!” Chase shouted.

“Chase, if you kill us all, we can’t be together.”  Xavier gave me a reassuring nod as he came closer.

“What?”

“We can’t be together if you kill me.”

Chase seemed to think this over for a moment.  “True.”

“So, I think we should talk.  Just talk.”

“Talk about what?”

“About this.”

“No.  I don’t want to talk about this.”

“Whatever you want to talk about then.”

“I want you back, Jules.  I’ll do anything to make that happen.  Anything.”  Chase pointed a shaking hand with his finger on the trigger at Maverick.  “Come here or I’ll shoot him.”

“Okay, I’m coming.  Nice and slow.”  I took a tentative step closer.  If Chase was going to hurt someone, it wouldn’t be Maverick.  I spared him a glance and could already see a bruise blossoming across his face.  Oh Chase was so going to pay.

I looked at Chase’s shaking hand.  I had one shot at this.  If I messed up, well, it wasn’t only myself I was gambling with.  “I’m coming, it’s all good, Chase.  We don’t have to do it this way.  We’re all sensible human beings.  We can work this out.”  He did what I wanted.  He relaxed a fraction and the gun lowered a little to where it wasn’t pointing at Maverick anymore.  I did the only thing I could think of.  I lunged at him and for the gun.  I heard the deafening shot and I felt warm liquid.  I looked down and saw the red before anything.

“Juliet!” Xavier screamed.  He punched Chase and he was out cold.  “Juliet!” Xavier screamed.  I knew he was screaming, but it sounded a million miles away.  I couldn’t feel anything.  Both of Xavier’s hands were pressing against my stomach.  His mouth was moving but I couldn’t hear anything but the blood rushing in my ears.

Everything was fringed in white.  It was like everything was edged with sea foam.  It was kind of pretty.  My eyelids felt heavy and I felt like I was filled with sand.  I was tired.  So tired.  All I wanted was to sleep.  I closed my eyes, just for a moment.  When they opened I saw a bright white light and people dressed in white.  I blinked and I was somewhere else.  Someone put a mask over my face and I felt my eyes close again.

I woke up and didn’t recognize where I was.  I heard an annoying beeping.  Why would someone leave something beeping.  It was annoying as hell.  I was tired and I wanted nothing but to go back to sleep, but I had to know where I was.  I looked down and realized I was in a bed.  I was taking in my surroundings.  A hospital.  I was in a hospital.  Why was I in a hospital?  My head felt foggy and hurt the harder I tried to think.

I looked and tried to focus my eyes.  The beeping was a heart monitor.  Maybe it was a good thing it was still going.

I noticed a figure slumped in a chair.  It didn’t look comfortable, but I recognized him at once.  Xavier was sleeping in my hospital room.  I couldn’t help but smile, images started coming back and my smile wilted.  He was leaving.  He probably was just making sure I didn’t die, then he’d be on a flight back home.  He was leaving.

I looked down at my hands.  My stomach hurt, not like a stomach ache, like it was beaten or something.  I looked down and lifted my hospital gown.    There were stitches up my abdomen.  It looked ugly and I knew it would scar terribly.  I wanted to cry.  I was beginning to remember.  Chase had a gun, he’d tried to hurt Maverick, so I did a very stupid thing.  I would carry this scar for the rest of my life to prove how stupid I can be.  I felt stupid for wanting to cry but I did it anyway.  I couldn’t help it.  I didn’t mean to.  I tried to be quiet, but I woke Xavier up.

“Juliet?”

“I’m fine.” I sobbed, and crying hurt.  It pulled at the stitches and every movement hurt my stomach.

“You are not.  Stop being stubborn and let someone take care of you.” Xavier warned.  “I can’t keep watching this.  Juliet, I can’t watch you do this to yourself.”

I cried harder.  He was saying goodbye now.  He was really leaving.  He was about to leave and it would be over.  I would never tell him how I felt.  He would never know what he meant to me.

“Juliet, it will be alright.” He soothed as he sat next to me.  He took one of my hands in both of his own.  “I’m right here.” He soothed, his thumb making small soothing circles on my hand.

“You’re leaving.” I sobbed, barely more than a whisper.

“Ask me to stay.”

I looked up into those chocolaty brown eyes.  I was expecting something far from what I was seeing.  I expected cruel or condescending, something to say you need me and you know it.  What I saw made me cry even harder.  There was kindness and hope in his eyes.

I sat up, despite the pain and grabbed onto him like he was the last solid thing on earth.  “Stay!  Please stay!” I sobbed into his chest.  His arms wrapped around me and I felt safe.  Nothing else mattered.  If he would stay, I would be okay.

“As long as you want me,” Xavier sighed.

I pulled away and looked him in the eye.  “Xavier,”

“Yes?”

“I love you.” I whispered, embarrassed.  I’m not sure why, but I felt stupid saying it.

“I love you too.” Xavier smiled back and kissed me gently on the forehead.  “Now, you’re going to need your rest.  I’ll call the nurse and your father and let him know you’re alright.  He was here by the way.  I’ll explain everything later, just relax”  I nodded.  A nurse came in a put something in my IV and I was out like a light.

Chapter XXX

Xavier and I talked, and I found out what happened after what I could remember.    Maverick was fine; he just had a minor concussion.  Amanda on the other hand, Xavier had to restrain.  Apparently she almost killed Chase.  She came and visited me and so did Maverick which brightened up my day.  I’d been in the hospital for a week before I woke up, I was shot in the stomach, but there was no permanent damage.  Senator Evans tried to come see me, but Xavier and Amanda and the police had kept him at bay.

Apparently when I was out James had come and visited, but he couldn’t wait around more than a few days.  I can understand that, he is a diplomat after all.  The more things happen the more I realized I’m not where I belong anymore.  So long as I’m here, Chase can find me and he’s proven he’s insane.  He’s in an institution right now, Senator Evans had him transferred before he went to jail.  I’ve already made my decision.  I’ve told Amanda she’s welcome to my house all that she wants, my car too.

“How are you feeling this morning?” Xavier asked.  He had coffee.  I was jealous.  I wasn’t allowed to have coffee yet.  I was going to be on a liquid diet for a while.  I was so not happy.

“Hungry.” I groaned.

“I’m sorry, love.”

“It’s alright.” I shrugged.  “How much longer am I going to be stuck here?”

“Just a few more days, they want to be sure you won’t tear the internal stitches.  If you do, you could bleed out, but if your external stitches are fine, we’d never know until it was too late.  Just a few more days.”

“I hate hospitals.”

“I know.”

“Want to watch a movie?”

“Sure, so long as it isn’t one of those silly movies that are twice your age.” Xavier teased.

“Don’t hate on cinematic genius.”

“You have much to learn, little one.”

“No sir, you have much to learn, Mr. Closed-Minded.”

We watched movies all day long, and I usually ended up falling asleep at some point in between.  It was nice though, waking up in Xavier’s arms.  Most of the time, when I did wake up, he’d soothe me back to sleep running his fingers through my hair and whispering to me.  Being around Xavier I felt safe and couldn’t believe I hadn’t seen this myself earlier.  Everything with Xavier was comfortable.  I enjoyed his company and I liked to be around him.  Something about him just calmed me.

It was fantastic when I was released.  Xavier and I spent most of our time together and it was a few weeks later before I was completely cleared.  I was taken aback when I got a legal letter in the mail.  I read it and reread several more times before I could comprehend.  Senator Evans had served me.  He accused me of defamation of character of not only him, but his son.  There was a separate envelope that had a blank check.  I ran inside and picked up my phone.

“What is the meaning of this?” I demanded into the phone.

“Who is this?”

“It’s me, Dick.” I snarled into the phone.

“Juliet, I take it.”

“What is the meaning of what you sent me?”

“I see you got my care package.”

“Care package my ass.”

“Juliet, there are two ways to deal with what is about to happen.  You and I can meet in court or you can fill in any number you want on that check and we’ll let it go.”

“I don’t want your filthy money.”

“So you want to meet in court?”

“No, I want you and your family out of my life.”

“I don’t believe in something for nothing.  I can’t trust you to keep that big mouth of yours shut without some sort of guarantee.”

“Keep your deranged son away from me, and I won’t be a thorn in your side.  You and your family leave me be and we can pretend this never happened.”

“Juliet, I want something over you.”

“Too bad.” I hung up and threw my phone.

I felt arms snake around my waist and I jumped.  “What’s wrong, love?”

I relaxed against Xavier’s chest.  “Nothing important.”

“Something has you upset.”

“Some days I feel like I can’t outrun my past.”

“What are you referring to?”

I turned in his arms and kissed him.  “This place.  It has so many memories.  Not all of them are good.  People I keep trying to leave behind find a way of popping back up.”

“Juliet, explain.”

I handed Xavier the envelope and the blank check.  “Part of me wants to tear it to shreds and part of me wants to call the police for harassment, but I really just want this over more than anything else.”  Xavier read over the documentation and pulled me close.  “If you want it gone, we can make that happen.  Say the word and I’ll make this go away.”  I kissed Xavier again.

“I have an idea.”

Two hours later I had a suitcase packed and was hugging Amanda and Maverick good bye.  Xavier helped me in a taxi and climbed in behind me.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Xavier asked, looking a little uncertain.

“It’s an adventure, why not?”

“And you’re sure you’ve got everything?”

“Amanda and Maverick will take care of Loki, they’ve lasted this long without me, what’s a little longer?”

“I meant with everything that’s happened -”

“With everything that’s happened, I think this might be the best idea I’ve had in a while.”

Xavier sighed.  “If this is what you want.”

Two hours later, we were at the airport and no one knew where we were going.  Not even us.

“Now boarding fight 417 to New York.”

“What do you think, Xavier?  New York sound good?”

“What are you looking to do?”

“To have fun.  To be alone.  To get away.”

“Are you running away?”

“No, we are. Call it an unplanned, spontaneous vacation with no time constrictions.  It will give us some time away from everyone and their judgments.  I want to be alone, I don’t want cameras or reporters or crazy ex-boyfriends.  I just want to be alone.  With you.”

Xavier smiled and kissed me.  “You are going to be the end of me.  Let’s go.”

In New York Xavier and I got ice cream at a Pink Berry, then had authentic New York Pizza, watched Phantom of the Opera on Broadway, went to the empire state building and stayed the night in a hotel and the next morning we were on a flight to Chicago.  We ate pizza in Chicago, watched a White Sox games then we flew to New Orleans.  From New Orleans we went to LA and from LA we went to Europe.  I cannot tell you how excited I was to be in Paris.  Xavier showed me around.  He took me shopping, then out to a fancy five star restaurant where Xavier insisted I wear the dress he picked out for me.  He took me dancing and then we went to our hotel room.

“I can’t believe you talked me into this.” Xavier smiled as he kissed my neck.  “I’ve never just taken off with someone.”

I pulled his suit jacket off and untucked his shirt from his pants.  “It’s fun, isn’t it?”

“You have changed me.” Xavier said with his lips pressed against my own.  He picked me up and carried me to the bed.

“Good change or bad change.”

“Definitely for the better.” Xavier pulled the dress off of me as I fought with his buttons, which are much harder to fight with after three bottles of good wine.  “You are so beautiful.” Xavier whispered as he pulled away.  I felt the flush in my cheeks as his eyes raked down my body and he pulled off his shirt.  I marveled at his well sculpted chest.  “You are extraordinary.”

“So are you.”

Xavier shook his head.  “I am ordinary.  I am a man of rules and structure.  I fit easily in a mold.  But you,” Xavier tucked a stray lock behind my ear.  “You broke the mold when you came into the world.  I could live a thousand years and never find another like you.” Xavier’s lips pressed against mine.  It was soft and gentle, it didn’t take long for it to become forceful and passionate.  We explored one another’s body and it was one of the best nights of my life.  I woke up to the rhythmic beating of Xavier’s heart and the solid warmth of Xavier’s chest.  I inhaled the lingering scent of his cologne and just his scent.

I watched as a smile spread across his face.  “Good morning, Juliet.”

“Good morning.”

“What would you like to do today?”

“Let’s go somewhere new.”

“Where?”

“Let’s go to a castle.”

“Anything you want, princess.”   Xavier and I got dressed and we got on a train.  We spent the next few weeks going anywhere on a whim.  We ate where we wanted to, stopped where we wanted to, we did whatever we wanted to.  It was fantastic.  After we were sated with that I knew I had to decide what to do next.

My house wasn’t where I belonged anymore and I knew it.  I called James, who apparently had been worried sick as he hadn’t heard from us in weeks.  I told him where my intentions he was thrilled, so was Angelica.  I haven't spoken to Millie yet.  I showed up at Eastgate Estate, hand in hand with Xavier later that day.

Epilogue

I’ve been living back at the Eastgate estate for a few months now.  It’s great to be around everyone around.  I saw Lana and she was recovering nicely.  Fiore threw me a party.  Millie was in fits when I got back, but surprisingly enough, Angelica stood up to her.  Angelica actually stood up to her mother.  I have to say, I couldn’t have been more proud.  Xavier and I spend a great deal of time together, and James was alright with our arrangement.  He must have seen it coming, then again, everyone saw it coming except for this blind fool.

Needless to say, I didn’t get into the Orlando Philharmonic orchestra.  I did, however, manage to get into the London Symphony Orchestra, fifth chair cellist.  I love being in an orchestra again and that keeps me pretty busy.  I’m back to taking etiquette classes.  James is planning a coming out party for me, and has let Fiore take over planning it.

Angelica and I have gotten much closer, and we go out for lunch at least twice a week.  We’ve also gone to a few underground shows, which she actually enjoys.  Another shocker.  She’s actually seeing a new boy who I have yet to meet.  She met him in Spain and his name is Fernando.  I am looking forward to this meeting.  Millie hates this idea, although after her last choice, I’m not sure I trust her judgment anyway.  James is nervous about it, but he hasn’t stopped anything.

Millie insults me at every turn, and nothing upsets her more than a sweet smile as I take her insult as a compliment.  Millie hates me, that’s the only way I can see it.  I’m not entirely sure why she hates me so much, but she does.  Maybe it’s because I’m the incarnation of her husband’s affair, maybe it’s because I’m my mother’s daughter, maybe it’s because I’ve brought Angelica out of her prim and proper, nose stuck in the air shell, maybe it’s just because she has to share James’s attention with me.  I don’t know, and honestly, can’t be bothered to care.  I’ve tried to be her friend, I’ve tried to get along with her, but she doesn’t want that.  So, things will remain frigid until she gets frostbite from that tongue of hers or she actually decides to warm up a little.

James and I are getting closer.  We go for a daily ride around the grounds every evening.  He tells me stories of his past, my favorites are of him and my mom.  I’ve actually started to call him Dad.  It feels kind of weird, but it makes him happy.  I’ll be damned before I call Millie Mom though.  Xavier is still my acting advisor, despite our situation; James actually thinks the fact that we’re seeing each other might help him out.  Apparently, he thinks it will help Xavier to keep me grounded.  I guess James forgets how I can be.  I don’t think anyone can keep me grounded for long.

I’ve been planning a new tattoo, but I haven’t told anyone yet.  I figure I’ll just get it, then show them.  James and I have reached an understanding, he knows I can’t be like everyone else in this society, I just can’t.  But at the same time, he sees that I am trying to behave myself.  We’re working on how to deal with me, he still hasn’t found out about my tattoos yet.  I really should tell him soon.  Maybe I’ll just show them.  Xavier is going to flip once he sees the new tattoo, he’ll probably be the first to see it as he’s one of the very few who’ve seen all of my tattoos as it is.

Xavier usually drops me off and picks me up from rehearsal at LSO and we usually go get something to eat at some point during this.  James has asked me not to randomly go off adventuring like Xavier and I did before, without at least telling him we’re leaving.  Honestly, you’d think he didn’t trust me or something.  I’m also thinking about going back to school, but I haven’t decided yet.

Senator Evans tried to “reason” with my father and tell him I was a liability and he shouldn’t try to keep me as his ward.  When James didn’t tell him what he wanted to hear, I heard him shouting, and then James said some colorful words that would make a seasoned sailor blush.  I was proud.  Chase is still institutionalized so far as I know, and as far as I’m concerned, so long as he isn’t here, I don’t really care where he is.

Gwen and I went out to see Harper play first thing when I got back.  James actually lets me go to the shows and such, and he hasn’t tried to stop me.  He just insists I try to blend in and be careful.  Then again, he doesn’t know I’ve been taking Angelica with me to some of them.  Harper has become one of my best friends and he’s seeing a new girl.  She’s this gorgeous Indian girl, Katherine.  I really like her so far.  Gwen is seeing a few someones and can’t decide if she actually is interested in any of them, or if she’s just having fun, or if she’s the relationship type, or if she wants to marry one of them.  I love her dearly, but that girl is more confused than me.  All the same, I love her, and she still always has cookies.  Laurel on the other hand, is engaged.  Apparently, she and Ben had been seeing one another for ages in secret and he proposed to her.  I’m so happy for her.

I don’t know what is going to happen, but with everything working out like it is, I can’t complain.  I have no idea what tomorrow brings, but so long as I have my family, friends, and Xavier by my side, I don’t think there’s anything I can’t handle.  Until then, I’ll just keep calm and carry on.  After all, what could really be that bad, right?

OJW Conversion -

Chapter 1